> , lef oi nmi a ees ak ae 1 as ; ee Ce ey a rip wf Ae ea at liad rane Tas ag hae cl by ad de oy ae : . r] LA L a4 ivi aes ee eS 1 or 2 THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS ’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH 'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’) CONDUCTED BY CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A,, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., V.P.ZS. &e., WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS., AND WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. —— —_ — ees VOL. V.—FOURTH Sve aie AR ARR AARP AAA IIS OOS LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH ?} HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 1870. “ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentiz testes, divitiz felicitatis humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapéentia Domini ; ex cconomiad in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Harum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sestimata ; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—Linnavs. “Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu’elle est le chef-d’eeuyre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767. 06 0 eonoen . . . . The sylvan powers Obey our summons; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. ALERE {§ FLAMMAM. CONTENTS OF VOL. V. [FOURTH SERIES. } NUMBER XXV. I. On the Organization of Sponges, and their Relationship to the Coral Gy NSE EUACIORD. crn ou siaciec a sch aces 04 ce Se pe waaay II. On the Species of the Genus Phi/hydrus found in the Atlantic LEVON CCMA 8 gpl DSS] 5 7) 5 Da eR mR gO ATL AB III. On a Byssiferous Fossil Trigonta. By Joun Lycert, M.D.. IV. On the Coleoptera of St. Helena, By T. Vernon Wot- bP. Wein! Dy as Lave yl 2-5 We a aim 8 ee A EA V. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXXI. By the Rev. W. A. LEIGHTON, B.A., F.L.S., F.B.S.Ed.—On certain new Characters in the Species of the Genera Nephroma (Ach.) and Nephromium, Ny]. . VI. On a new Genus of Testacellide in Australia. By C. SEMPER VII. On a new Species of the Genus Pennella. By Epwarp PER- cEVAL Wriaut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Botany in the University OU ee ER eM eee crs sa helenae iat haen weet sts VIII. On Janassa bituminosa, Schlotheim, from the Marl-Slate of Midderidge, Durham. By ArBpany Hancock, F.L.S.,and RicHarD Howstie: (Plates UE GBH.) yo sc het alates de caper aaa He IX. Description of a supposed new Species of Pigeon. By JoHn RO gee Matt dite oo neta aetna sacdip ie nee one «er eveseis areata ees Deep-sea Researches, by Dr. G. C. Wallich; On the Specitie Dis- tinctness of Anodonta anatina, by R. M. Lloyd; On the Strue- ture and Mode of Growth of the Scales of Fishes, by Dr. Salbey; On the Anatomy of the Aleyonarta, by MM. G. Pouchet and A. Myévre ; Observations on the Nasal Glands of Birds, by M. Jo- bert; On Remains of the Beaver in New Jersey, by Mason C. Weld; Note on the Respiration of the Nymphe of the Libellule, by M. Oustalet ; The late Professor Michael Sars, of Page Christiania, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S. 2........5.0.. 63—71 NUMBER XXVI. X. Note on the Sponges Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. By H. J. MA eee ee ee NC. AG 8.4. SS ohne so a a ces oben aE iv CONTENTS. XI. Reply to Mr. Frederick Smith on the Relations between Wasps and Rhipiphori. By ANDREW Murray, F.LS. .......... XII. Additions to the Tenebrionide of Australia &c. By Francis SPARCOR, FU,5:) EZ.0. 9 MGs, ove vies a ciple Wm olel alles 9 srpubens oye lebuslame XIII. On the Organization of Sponges, and their Relationship to the Corals. By Ernst HACKEL © éiele a/R 6) 0] © 18 04%. (6 6/0) 0) 0. e098 wis is) eke mae sere XIV. On a new Genus of the Madreporaria or Stony Corals (Ste- nohelia). By Wm. S. Kent, F.Z.8., F.R.M.S., of the Geological Department, British Museum aS oa aie 6 a) o fe uo ae) 6 8) Be. 6. 0) ete, wipe Ra ms: Oe XV. Notule Lichenologice. No. XXXII. By the Rev. W. A. LerenTon, B.A., F.L.S., &e.—Dr. E. Stizenberger’s Analytical Key to the Lecidee ie we 6 Le RAO ee eee) eB) 8 Res! el eee ne eeu a) eels OR Le meee eee eRe ce ae New Books :—Flora Europea Algarum aque dulcis et submarine, auctore Ludovico Rabenhorst, Philos. Dr., Ordinis Albrecht. Equite, Acad. et Societ. plur. Sodali—Microscopic Objects figured and described, by John H. Martin, Secretary to the Page 83 94 107 Maidstone and Mid-Kent Natural-History Society. No. I. 127—1388 Upon the Mode of Formation of the Egg and the Embryonic Deve- lopment of the Sacculine, by M. E. van Beneden; Food of Oceanic Animals, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.; Note on the Habits of the Discophora, by the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A. ; Note on the Occurrence of two Species of Crustacea not hitherto observed in Scotland, by M. Watson, M.D.; Spatangus meri- dionalis, Risso, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys; Note on the Arrangement of the Pores or Afferent Orifices in Cliona celata, Grant, by M. Léon Vaillant ; British Killer or Orca, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., &e.; On the Antiquity of the Ass and Horse as Domestic Ani- mals in Egypt, by M. F. Lenormant; Embryonic Development of Bothriocephalus proboscideus, by E. Mecznikow; Note on a Station of a living Encrinus (Pentacrinus europeus) upon the Coasts of France, by M. Lacaze-Duthiers ; Observations on the Salivary Glands in Myrmecophaga tamandua, by M. J. Chatin. . 140—152 NUMBER XXVII. XVI. On the Myology of the Wombat (Phascolomys wombata) and the Tasmanian Devil (Sarcophilus ursinus). By ALEXANDER MacatisTER, Professor of Zoology and Director of the Museum, Wniveraty of Dublin, <<. 5 cay. sack oss piste et eae emai ttca XVII. Descriptions of three new Species of Birds from China. By Rosert Swinuor, F.Z.S. .... CONTENTS. W Page XVIII. Prodromus of a System of the Calcareous Sponges. By Re get NC Ree anise bicicemdeles ainsie le ey aivcis woke cererms sei sia ces 176 XIX. On the Parasitism of Rhipiphorus paradoxus. By T. Au- SUIDEE IS OMNES MUNN NE MNT AL Sh AN Win favel gaia ste tetas ees oe Seance art 191 XX. Concluding Observations on the Parasitism of Rhipiphorus paradoxus. By FrrpEricK Smiru, Assistant in the Zoological Dopantment-of the British Museum’... ah Bek so were wielels oe 198 XXI. Hiickel on the Relationship of the Sponges to the Corals. By Ws. S. Kent, F.Z.S., F.R.M.S., of the Geological Department, TeyiA cet Slee WERE MAA eae ecko Sel gas ce Saga etd ana labo ace waa y aero 204 XXII. Descriptions of some new Species of Birds from Southern Asia. By Arnruur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S. &......... 60sec 218 XXIII. List of the Bones of Seals and Whales in the Colonial Museum, Wellington, New Zealand. By Dr. JamEs HecrTor, F.R.S. Us MDa Nl 0 SL 2 a) 3s Oe 220 New Books :—Index to the Fossil Remains of Aves, Ornithosauria, and Reptilia, from the Secondary System of Strata, arranged in the Woodwardian Museum of the University of Cambridge, by H. G. Seeley, of St. John’s College, Cambridge. With a Prefatory Notice by the Rev. A. Sedgwick, LL.D., &c. &c. Mémoire sur les Ascoboles, par M. EK. Boudier.......... 225, 226 On the Genus Asterostoma, belonging to the Family Echinocorydee, by MG; Cotteau’s’ Sars Pandy. ).2'. Au ely aos 230—232 NUMBER XXVIII. XXIV. On the Structure and Development of the Antheridium in Betas see eb ley Lis JKONy,. (iebate: Vile) 1s sarek Va Para web's vane Hepes 233 XXV. On Additions to the Coleopterous Fauna of the Cape-Verde Islands. By T. Vernon Wottaston, M.A., F.L.S. ............ 245 ~ XXVI. Notes on the Structure of the Crinotdea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. By E. Bruurnes, F.G.8., Paleeontologist of the Geolo- pieammVey: Of OREM.) oy cc kn oealcue ginweVaaoa.s Oe eh vs oF pa ek 251 XXVIII. Note on an undescribed Fossil Fish from the Newsham Coal-shale near Newcastle-upon-Tyne. By Atsany Hancock, A Sande PetOy ABT UIOS Eh nh 8 Oa sake. 2 wre dior sue ate 266 XXVIII. On a new Species of Sagitta from the South Pacific (8. tricuspidata). By Wm. S. Kent, F.Z.S., F.R.M.S., of the Geological Department, British Museum 2.5 4.0.0. cc cei ek seek deehveceens 268 vi CONTENTS. XXIX. On the Pairing of Zoospores, the Morphologically Funda- mental Form of Reproduction in the Vegetable Kingdom. By N. MP ARPTROM cc ig e vsleie's Slain os ae Vane a FAN ee > 500s oa eee XXX. A last word in Reply to Dr. Chapman and Mr. Frederick Smith on the Relations of the Wasp and Rhipiphorus. By, ANDREW DRAB Pe recreates aca al ORE ME eta et TGR esta a ae acme XXXI. On Ornithopsis, a Gigantic Animal of the Pterodactyle kind from the Wealden. By Harry G. Srerey, F.G.S., Assistant to Prof. Sedgwick in the Woodwardian Museum of the University RRO RMEUDEIADO. Oo cdc she's ia eon ete cine ore. tes can eyy yeas ot tee omens XXXII. On Zoocapsa dolichorhamphia, a Sessile Cirripede from the Lias of Lyme Regis. By Harry G. SErxey, F.G.S., Assistant to Prof. Sedgwick in the Woodwardian Museum of the University DE ORMOND Crag Sa sre celens sd fe shojscviatdle Weis Ge apckAes oe oan cee eee New Book :—Catalogus methodicus et synomymicus Hemipterorum Heteropterorum Italize indigenorum, accedit descriptio aliquot specierum vel minus vel nondum cognitarum, auctore Antonio Pee lett BLAS ek caste Becks al inset ae Proceedings of the Royal Society ......0..6..s:eeseeenne pee On Parthenogenesis in Polistes gallica, by Prof. C. T. von Siebold ; On Force and Will, by B. A. Gould; On the Constitution and Mode of Formation of the Ovum of the Sacculine, by M. Bal- biani ; On some Mammalia from Eastern Thibet, by M. A. Milne- Edwards ; On the Transformation of the Nests of the House- Martin (Hirundo urbica, Linn.), by M. A. Pouchet; Character of a new Species of Crossoptilon, by the Abbé Armand David. . Page 272 278 279 285 298—308 NUMBER XXIX. XXXII. On two new Species of the Foraminiferous Genus Squa- mulina; and on a new Species of Diftugia. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. (Plates IV. & V.) XXXIV. Descriptions of new Species of Birds from the Solomon and Banks's Groups of Islands. By G. R. Gray .............-.. XXXV. On Fertilization in Ferns. By Dr. Epwarp Srras- BURGER Yip i eect ac Pee eet a ar er ee ye ec! Fy eed ta ove mye where aim os RUS iain ol eis) E Bs Cee e026 wees ore 6,0 mus ese, atese ele ce) ebu tele ke fale leon ies 0 is) XXXVI. On the British Species of Didymograpsus. By Henry ALLEYNE Nicuoxson, M.D., D.Sc., M.A., F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Lee- 309 327 331 CONTENTS. vil Page turer on Natural History in the Extra-Academical School of Edin- Buin Ce la teaV Ely ae hs 8 th aire aus e orteg WES slentefesarets sokh ats 307 XXXVI. List of Species,in a small Collection of Butterflies from the South Seas. By ArtHur GarpINneR But eR, F.L.S. &. .... 857 XXXVITI, On new Diurnal Lepidoptera. By A. G. BuTEr, [Sh CES. 3 CaN MCR nee Ag ey ES a RET a POO MTGE SOLA, SAPS Reo 362 XXXIX. A word in explanation of a passage occurring in my “ Concluding Observations on the Parasitism of Rhipiphorus para- doxus.” By FREDERICK SMITH ..... Wrestle ate e.o Gate erage 365 XL. Notes on Myriosteon Higginsii. By Dr. J. E. Gray, LES US Pc Bec para ar We aR ae nee Eee ip ne Pe Bernice St Gee mT e 366 XLI. Researches on the Freshwater Crustacea of Belgium. (Se- cond and Third’ Parts.) By Peure PLATEAU. ec eta share at 367 XLII. Note on Polytrema miniaceum. By Prof. G. J. ALLMAN, Lgl ats Bee Gm arbi wy oy toadnaricy ghee ete ICS oe MO ir eR ENE bar ae eR 372 XLII. On the Occurrence of Loxomma Allmanni in the Northum- berland Coal-field. By AtBany Hancock, F.L.S., and THomas ING PIE Boyce Te CUA Gs es eee ea a es oe eee Ce 374 The Male Prothallium of the Vascular Cryptogamia, by A. Millardet ; Morphological Researches on the Mollusca (first memoir : Gas- teropods), by M. Lacaze-Duthiers; A new British Land-Shell, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.; On the presence of peculiar Or- gans belonging to the Branchial Apparatus in the Rays of the Genus Cephaloptera, by M. A. Duméril; Observations on the Turning of Fungi, by M. P. Duchartre; Deep-sea Dredging in TAGS Gi bie ciel ape ea A Sen Se a 8, 379—888 NUMBER XXX. XLIV. On Haliphysema ramulosa (Bowerbank) and the Sponge- spicules of Polytrema. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &............. 389 XLV. Notes on a Collection of Spiders made in Sicily in the Spring of 1868. By E. Percevat Wrieut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Botany, Trinity College, Dublin. With a List of the Species, and Descriptions of some new Species and of a new Genus, by JoHN BEAK wearer EL s655,.° CE UNbea WIE eas shea le is salar o-uteeeh 3 392 XLVI. Notes on some new Genera and Species of Aleyonoid Corals in the British Museum. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., &e.. 405 XLVII. Notes on the Structure of the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. By E. Briurnes, F.G.8., Paleontologist of the Geolo- SICA MOUV CY. ME OARAM st. o's sreia ca afc migrore aa dotatslerstuls, eth" Sm seh evel 409 Vill CONTENTS. Page XLVIII. Descriptions of some new Species of Birds from Southern Asia. By Artruur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S. &.............-. 416 XLIX. On some Species of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods which in- habit the Seas of Japan. By ArTHuR Apams, F.L.S., Staff-Surgeon PE ek Seah ies bofe a ic td te isute te wi tvR Ee ofateurbe reels int ts 9A, bel ore 418 L. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West Coast of Africa. By ANDREW Murray, F.L.S. ........0-.-+05: 430 LI. Norwegian Mollusca. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, F.R.S. .... 458 On Anthozoanthus parasiticus, Deshayes, MS. (Algiers), by H. J. Carter, F.R.S.; Notes on Myriosteon, by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. ; Geographical Distribution of Australian Whales, by Dr. J. E. Gray; On the Structure of a Fern-Stem from the Lower Kocene of Herne Bay, and on its Allies, recent and fossil, by W. Carru- thers, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S8. ; Observations on the Ornithological Fauna of the Bourbonnais during the Middle Tertiary Period, by M. A. Milne-Edwards; On the Pancreas in Osseous Fishes, and on the nature of the Vessels discovered by Weber, by S. Legouis; On the Megadactylus polyzelus of Hitchcock, by E. D. BOR tend Svs cg ete cies se nate ge oo arene 449—454 Index PLATES IN VOL. V. PuaTe I, New Species of Pennella. ah \y anassa bituminosa. IV. Squamulina scopula. V. Squamulina varians.—Difflugia bipes. VI. Structure of the Antheridium in Ferns. VII. British Species of Didymograpsus. VUI. New Genus and Species of Spiders. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. } SO cpm oA OHO per litora spargite muscum, Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas; Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl. 1, No. 25. JANUARY 1870. I.—On the Organization of Sponges, and their Relationship to the Corals. By Ernst HACKEL*. THE class of Sponges has hitherto stood, in many respects, isolated in the world of organisms. No other class of the animal or vegetable kingdom, containing an equal number of abundant, large, and multifarious forms, has left naturalists, even up to the most recent times, so much in doubt as to its true nature, or called forth such a number of contradictory opinions. Whilst most of the older naturalists regarded the Sponges as plants, and most of the modern ones considered them to be ani- mals, the intermediate opinion also made itself felt from time to time—namely, that from the indifferency of the characters of their organization, and from their mixture of animal and vegetable peculiarities, they were to be assigned to that remark- able group of the lowest and simplest organisms, which (in my ‘General Morphology of Organisms’) I have placed as the kingdom of the Protista, between the animal and vegetable kingdoms. Without entering here upon an historical exposition of the numerous different opinions which have ever been en- tertained by naturalists as to the position of the Sponges in the classification of organisms, the opposite stand-points of the most esteemed naturalists may nevertheless be briefly indicated. * From the ‘ Jenaische Zeitschrift,’ Band y. pp. 207-254; translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. v. 1 2 M. E. Hiackel on the Organization of Sponges, Placing at the head of them, as is customary, the name of Aristotle, even this “ father of natural history” was quite in doubt as to the nature of the sponges; for while, in many passages, he describes the sponges known to him as animals, he regards them in another place as plants, and in a third refers them to those indifferent organisms which constitute the ee and imperceptible transition from the animal to the plant. Linné, who regarded all the sponges known to him as spe- cies of a single genus, Spongia, placed them, in 1735 (in his ‘Systema Nature’), at the end of the vegetable kingdom, be- low the lowest Cryptogamia, combining them with the corals and coralliform Bryozoa as Lithophyta. Even in the tenth edition of his ‘Systema Nature’ (1760) this view is main- tained. But in the twelfth edition (1767) he adopts the views of Ellis and Pallas, who had in the meanwhile declared the sponges to be animals, and placed them with the corals, among the Zoophyta. Of those naturalists who even subsequently regarded the sponges as plants, Spallanzani, Sprengel, and Oken are espe- cially to be noted; and this opinion has been held, even up to the most recent period, by Burmeister and Ehrenberg. Never- theless the sponges have pretty generally passed as animals since Grant, in 1826, thoroughly described the canal-system of the sponges with its “ pores”? and “oscula,’”’ and also ascer- tained their reproduction by means of ciliated free-swimming larvee. With regard to the position occupied by the sponges in the system of animals, two different views especially stand at pre- sent in opposition to one another, and have done so for more than twenty years. In conjunction with Cuvier, most zoolo- gists regarded the sponges as the nearest allies of the corals or polypes, and referred them, with these, to the primary divi- sion of the Radiata. The determining motive for this posi- tion was not, however, the recognition of the actual agreement of the sponges and corals in their most essential characters of organization, but rather the external similarity which exists between many sponges and corals in outward habit, and espe- cially in the mode of stock-formation. But when, about a uarter of a century ago, it began to be perceived that the so- called “ Radiate type” was a confusedly mixed assemblage of very various lower animals, and when, afterwards, as the re- cognition of their differences of organization advanced, the Radiata were divided into the three quite different main groups of the Echinodermata, Coelenterata, and Protozoa, the sponges were not left with the corals or Anthozoa among the Ceelen- and their Relationship to the Corals. 3 terata, but degraded into the lowest section of the animal kingdom—a particular place being assigned to them, with the Infusoria and Rhizopoda, among the Protozoa. The accurate investigations of the minute organization of the sponges which have been made since 1848, with improved microscopic appliances, and in accordance with the require- ments of modern anatomy, appeared at first to fix this last position afresh. The very careful anatomical investigations - of Carter in the East Indies (from 1848) and of Lieberkiihn in Berlin (from 1856) seemed concordantly to lead to the re- sult that the sponges were true Protozoa, and possessed close relations of affinity, on the one hand, to the Rhizopoda, and especially to the Amcebee, and, on the other, to the true Infu- soria (Ciliata) and to the Flagellata. In particular the struc- ture of the parts of the siliceous skeleton of the siliceous sponges was compared to that of the similar and often scarcely distinguishable siliceous formations of the Sphzerozoa and other Radiolaria. Moreover certain isolated sponge-cells were not to be distinguished from Ameebe. ‘The isolated ciliary cells from the canal-system of the sponges, which bear only one long whip-like cilium, resembled the individual Fla- gellata. Whilst thus the relationships of the sponges to the other Protozoa were sought in various directions, on the other hand the characteristic canal-system of the sponge-body could not but appear as a higher organic contrivance, which was entirely wanting in the other Protozoa, or at the utmost ad- mitted of a very distant physiological comparison with the contractile vesicle of the Infusoria and Amcebe. Hence, in proportion as more extended investigations revealed the multi- farious modifications of this canal-system in the various groups of sponges, the opinion became more and more general that this was a quite peculiar vascular apparatus, and that the whole class of sponges was in consequence to be regarded as a class of animals sui generts, which stood in no near relations of affinity to any other class, either among the Protozoa or among the Ccelenterata. This opinon, which is now predominant, that the peculiar canal-system of the sponges represents a perfectly specific nutritive apparatus, such as occurs in no other animals, and that, consequently, the Spongie are to be regarded as a pecu- liar and isolated class of animals sud generis, was expressed even by Grant (1826) and Johnston (1842), and has been maintained in recent times, especially by those zoologists who have gained most credit for the classification of sponges, namely, Oscar Schmidt and Bowerbank. The further the systematic investigations of the latter extended, and the more 1% 4 M. E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges, the minute structure of the sponges has been made known of late by the researches of Lieberkiihn and Klliker, the more did this isolated position of the class of sponges with its spe- cific “ water-vascular system ”’ appear to be established. In opposition to this predominant conception, only a few naturalists have of late adhered to the older opinion, that the Spongie were of all animals most nearly allied to the corals. Among these few Leuckart is especially to be noted. In 1854 he directly asserted the relationship of the sponges and polypes (corals) in the following words :— If we imagine a polype- colony with imperfectly separated individuals, without tenta- cles, stomachal sac, and internal septa, we have in fact the image of a sponge with its large ‘ water-canals’ opening out- wardly.”” Leuckart accordingly placed the sponges in the system with the corals, in the natural primary group of the Ceelenterata, the typical arrangement of the organization of which he had been the first to recognize, in 1848, in their gastrovascular apparatus, the “ ccelenteric canal-system.” He did not, however, either then or afterwards, adduce any fur- ther proof of the near relationship of the sponges and corals, or demonstrate in detail the homologies actually existing be- tween the two classes. When I was staying, for three months, in the winter of 1866-67, upon the Canarian island of Lanzarote, I induced my travelling companion and pupil, M. Miklucho-Maclay, of St. Petersburg, to mvestigate thoroughly the extraordinarily rich sponge-fauna which we met with upon the lava-blocks of Puerto del Arrecife, the harbour of the island. The most important result of these spongiological investigations, of the correctness of which I have repeatedly convinced myself by my own observations, was the fact that the sponges stand in a much nearer relationship to the corals than has been pre- viously admitted, and even than Leuckart had supposed. In particular, it appeared, from Miklucho’s investigations, that the “ perfectly peculiar” canal-system of the sponge-body was by no means such a peculiarly specific arrangement, but rather equivalent in general, both in form and function, to the gastro- vascular system or ccelenteric apparatus of the Ccelenterata, and especially of the corals; in fact that this “nutritive sys- tem” is both homologous and analogous in the two classes. I was able the more impartially to recognize this highly im- ortant fact, by which the true affinity of the Spongie and celenterata is definitively established, because previously, following the prevailing opinion, and supported particularly upon the views of Lieberkiihn and Oscar Schmidt, I had re- garded the sponges as peculiar Protozoa, most nearly allied to ~ and their Relationship to the Corals. in the Rhizopoda, and had placed them, in my ‘ General Morpho- logy,’ in the indifferent kingdom of the Protista. — Miklucho has published the most important results of his researches in his ‘ Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Spongien,” which appeared in 1868 in the fourth volume of the ‘ Jenaische Zeitschritt ’ (pp. 221-240, pls. 4&5). They relate chietly to the remarkable Guancha blanca, a small calcareous sponge, which is to be reckoned one of the most interesting forms of the whole animal kingdom; for it forms small stocks (corm), the constituent individuals (persons) of which belong, accord- ing to their structure, to different genera, and even different families, of the Calcispongiz, and nevertheless grow forthtrom one and the same root. Miklucho’s remarkable observations on Guancha blanca, of the accuracy of which I constantly convinced myself with my own eyes while in Lanzarote, induced me last winter to submit to a comparative examination the numerous small calcareous sponges which I had previously collected in the North Sea at Heligoland, and in the Mediterranean at Nice, Naples, and Messina. Subsequently I also found some interesting small calcareous sponges on stones, univalve shells, and alge, which I had collected, during my return journey from the Canary Islands, on the north-west coast of Africa, near Mogador, and in the Straits of Gibraltar, near Algeciras, and brought with me well preserved in spirits. To this rich material of my own was added the calcareous sponges of the Zoological Museums of Edinburgh, Berlin, Munich, and Hamburg, which MM. Allman, Peters, Von Siebold, and Bolau were kind enough to send me. Through M. Schmeltz, I obtained from the Godef- froy Museum a number of interesting Australian calcareous sponges from Bass’s Straits. My honoured friend and col- league, Professor Oscar Schmidt of Gratz, was good enough to send me specimens of the greater part of the calcareous sponges collected by him in the Adriatic. How abundant was the material thus placed at my command may be best learnt from the fact that I have been able to distinguish no fewer than 42 genera and 132 species among the Calcispongiz. I shall give exact descriptions and figures of these cal- careous sponges, increased by a number of new forms which I expect to have sent to me by various colleagues, in the special part of my monograph of the Calcispongiz, now im course of preparation. In the general part of this monograph I shall give a detailed exposition of the general natural history of the Cal- cispongiw, which, I hope, will advance not only the knowledge of this little group, but in many respects that of the sponges in general. For although the legion of the Calcispongiz is 6 M. E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges, one of the smallest legions of the class of sponges, and, more- over, for the major part, contains exceptionally small, nay, even microscopic forms, it is nevertheless capable, more than all other sponges, of throwing a valuable general light upon the conditions of organization and affinity of the whole class. Moreover the special systematic and morphological relations of this small order are so simple and clear, and the genealo- gical relationships of its different genera and species so instruc- tive and interesting, that a thorough elucidation of them is of great importance even to the general classification of or- ganisms. As the most important result of my investigations, I start with the following general proposition :—The sponges are most nearly allied to the corals of all organisms. Certain sponges differ from certain corals only by a less degree of histo- logical differentiation, and especially by the want of urticating organs. The most essential peculiarity of the organization of sponges is their nutritive canal-system, which is both ho- mologous with and analogous to the so-called ccelenteric vas- cular system, or gastrovascular apparatus of the Coelenterata. In the sponges, just as in the corals, and, indeed, in the Ceelenterata generally, all the different parts of the body originate by differentiation from two primitive simple forma- tive membranes or germ-lamelle, the entoderm and the ecto- derm. These two lamelle originate by differentiation from the originally homogeneous cells which (having been produced by the segmentation of the ovum) compose the spherical body of the ciliated embryo or of the primitive larva (Planula). From the inner or vegetative germ-lamella, the entoderm, originate the nutritive epithelium of the canal-system and the reproduc- tive organs. From the outer or animal germ-lamella, the ec- toderm, all the other parts originate. Before I proceed to support this proposition by a brief state- ment of the results of my observations, I may be permitted to make a few remarks upon the position which, in accordance with it, the sponges will henceforward have to occupy in the system of the animal kingdom, beside or below the Ceelenterata. For as we must infer, from the general homology which exists between all parts of the sponge- and coral-organisms, not merely an apparent anatomical agreement, but an actual blood-relationship of the two classes of animals, the question forces itself upon us, with respect to the system, what particular place the sponges will have to take in the existing classification of the Coelenterata. In recent zoological systems the stem or type of the Coelen- terata is pretty generally divided into three classes :—1. Corals (Polypes or Anthozoa); 2. Hydromeduse (Hydroida and and their Relationship to the Corals. 7 Medusz) ; 3. Ctenophora (Ciliograda). All the animals of these three classes agree not only in the characteristic formation of the nutritive vascular system, but also in the possession of urticating organs, for, which reason Huxley grouped them to- gether as Nematophora. These characteristic urticating organs are entirely deficient in all true sponges. The absolute defi- ciency of the urticating organs in all sponges, and their constant presence in all corals, Hydromedusz, and Ctenophora, is at present the sole morphological character which sharply and decidedly separates the first class from the last three. I have therefore, in my ‘ Monograph of the Monera,’ and subsequently in my ‘ Natural History of Creation,’ included the three last- mentioned classes under the old name of Acalephe or, Cnride (nettle-animals). Even Aristotle comprehended under this denomination the two characteristic primary types of the group, the free-swimming Meduse and the sedentary Actinie. Moreover the distinctive character of the nettle-animals, namely the possession of urticating organs, is just as clearly expressed by this denomination as by Huxley’s name Nema- tophora. We should therefore have to divide the stem or phylum of the Zoophytes (Coelenterata s. Zoophyta) mto two primary groups (subphyla or cladi)—1, Sponges (Sponge s. Pori- Jera), and, 2, Nettle-animals (Acalepha, s. Cnide, s. Nemato- phora). ‘The latter would divide into the three classes of the Corals, Hydromedusz, and Ctenophora. Among the sponges we might provisionally distinguish as two classes the Auto- spongie and the fossil Petrospongie, as hitherto these two groups have not allowed themselves to be brought into near connexion either in the whole or in detail. Among the Auto- sie the Calcispongie would form a distinct subclass or egion. We might perhaps go even further, and, supported by the very near relations of affinity of the sponges and corals, speak in favour of the following division of the Coelenterata :— Cladus I. Bush-animals (THAMNODA). Class 1. Sponges (Spongie). Class 2. Corals (Corallia). Cladus II. Sea-jellies (Mepus#). Class 1. Umbrella-jellies (Hydromeduse). Class 2. Comb-jellies (Ctenophore). Time only can decide which grouping best corresponds to the natural relationships, when the genealogy of the 8 M. E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges, Ccelenterata can be more completely established upon the basis of extended ontogenetic and comparative anatomical in- vestigations. That the essential agreement in the internal organization of the sponges and corals, their actual homology, has hitherto been for the most part overlooked is due, among other things, to the fact that the most accurate anatomical investigations of recent times (especially those of Lieberkiihn) took their start from the two best-known and commonest forms of sponges— namely, the freshwater sponge (Spongilla), which belongs to the group of the true siliceous sponges, and the common sponge (Euspongia), belonging to the group of horny sponges. But these very two forms of sponges differ in many respects con- siderably from the original and typical structure of the entire class, have been in many ways modified and retromorphosed by adaptation to special conditions of existence, and therefore easily lead to erroneous conceptions, especially as their inves- tigation is comparatively difficult. On the other hand, among all the sponges, no group appears better fitted to shed full light upon the typical organization and the true relations of affinity of the whole class than the legion of the Calcispongiz. Lieberkiihn has already expressly acknowledged this in his ‘ Beitrige zur Anatomie der Kalk- spongien’ (1865), and endeavoured, from the results obtained from the Calcispongie, to render the other sponges more in- telligible. This applies in the first instance even to the ¢ndividuality of the Calcispongiz, which is adapted, in a far higher degree than that of most other sponges, to elucidate the difficult tec- tology or theory of individuality of the sponges. Reserving the circumstantial statement of these conditions, which are equally interesting and important, for my monograph of the Calcispongiz, I will here cite only the result of my special in- vestigations upon this point. ‘This consists essentially (leav- ing out of consideration some modifications) in a confirmation of the opinion quite recently put forward by O. Schmidt, that every part of the sponge-body which possesses an excurrent orifice (oscu/wm) is to be regarded as a distinct “‘ individual.” This ‘ true individual ”’ of the sponge-body I denominate, in accordance with my theory of individuality, a “ person ;” and every sponge-body that consists of two or more persons (7. e. that possesses two or more oscula) I denominate a “ stock ”’ or “ cormus.” The special limitation of these two ideas, which are rendered necessary by the peculiar conditions of indi- viduality of the sponges, I reserve for my monograph. There are consequently simple (solitary or monozoic) and compound and their Relationship to the Corals. 9 (social or polyzoic) sponges. Of simple sponges or persons we have examples in Sycum and Ute among the calcareous sponges, Caminus among the bark sponges, and Huplectella among the siliceous sponges. On the other hand, Leucosolenia and Nardoa among the calcareous sponges, Huspongia among the horny sponges, and Spongilla among the siliceous forms are com- pound sponges or stocks. I do not, like most other authors, regard the characteristic canal-system of the sponges as something quite specific and peculiar to this class, an arrangement sud generis, but share in the opinion of Leuckart and Miklucho, that it is essentially homologous with the ceelenteric vascular system or gastrovas- cular apparatus of the corals and Hydromedusee—in fact, of all the Acalephz or nettle-animals. Indeed I am so thoroughly convinced of this homology that I (with Miklucho) designate the largest cavity into which that canal-system is dilated in the sponge-body, and which is usually called the excurrent tube or flue (caminus), as the stomach, or digestive cavity, and its outer orifice, which is usually called the excurrent orifice or osculum, as the buccal orifice or mouth. In opposition to this conception two objections especially will be urged—namely, in the first place, that there are sponges with no flue and osculum, and, secondly, that the direction of the flow of water in the sponge-body is not reconcilable with it. As regards the first objection, I think I can invalidate it by a simple reference to developmental history. The sponges with- out flue and without osculum are either primitive sponge-forms, whose ancestors had never attained to the differentiation of this central part of the canal-system, or they are retromorphosed forms whose ancestors have lost stomach and mouth by phy- letic degeneration. The latter stand in the same relation to the more highly developed sponges furnished with mouth and stomach as the Cestode worms to the Trematoda. The Cestoda (in consequence of their stronger adaptation to the parasitic mode of life) have also lost the intestine and mouth, which their trematodiform ancestors possessed. Most of the mouth- less sponges, such, especially, as the Clistosyca and Cophosyca among the Calcispongiz, are probably to be regarded as such retromorphosed, and not as originally astomatous forms ; and if their embryos, which are still unknown to us, actually ac- quire a mouth and stomach like the other sponge-embryos, this ontogenetic fact would most decidedly confirm our phylogenetic hypothesis. Sycocystis, the young form of which is provided with a mouth, while the mature form is astomatous, may even now be cited in its favour. The physiological conditions of the water-circulation in the 10 M. E. Hiickel on the Organization of Sponges, sponge-body seem to constitute a more substantial objection to our interpretation. It is well known that generally (but not always!) the direction of the flow of the water which passes through the canal-system of the living sponge-body is as fol- lows :—The water flows in through very numerous and fine cuticular pores (the so-called ‘ incurrent apertures ”’); usually perceptible only by means of the microscope, and through these fine “ incurrent canals,” which often ramify and anasto- mose repeatedly, reaches a few larger canals, which finally open into the central ‘excurrent cavity” (our “ stomachal cavity’). From this the used water then escapes outwards with the useless solid particles through the “‘ excurrent orifice” (our ‘‘ mouth ’’). In the corals or Anthozoa, on the other hand, as also in the other Cnidz, the direction of the flow of the water which tra- verses the cavities of the body appears to be different, and in a certain sense opposed to the ordinary direction of the current in the sponges. ‘The water, which at the same time conveys the food into the body, is usually, in the Cnide and, especially, in the corals, taken up by the mouth, passes through this into the stomach, and hence into the other canals which traverse the body. ‘The part played in this process by the cutaneous pores of the corals is unfortunately still as good as unknown. These fine apertures in the skin, usually perceptible only through the microscope, through which the finest canals of the ccelenteric vascular system open outwards in the corals, just as in the sponges, have by no means attracted so much attention in the former as in the latter. Nay, they have scarcely even been compared! Whilst the greatest importance has been attached to the cutaneous pores of the sponges, those of the corals, although long known, have been almost universally ig- nored; and yet the two are evidently homologous, and of one and the same origin! Nay, it is even very possible (not to say probable) that through the skin of the corals, as through that of the sponges, respiratory currents of water constantly penetrate into the body by means of the cutaneous pores, and that these traverse the canals of the body-wall, and finally discharge themselves into the stomachal cavity. .The cuta- neous pores in the corals might then, just as much as in the sponges, be designated “ incurrent apertures.” So much, at any rate, is certain, that an essential morpho- logical difference does not exist between the nutrient vascular system of the sponges and corals. If we compare single, so- litary, perfectly developed persons of the two classes, e. g. Sycum and Actinia, we find in both a central cavity as the true principal part of the nutrient canal-system—a central cavity and their Relationship to the Corals. 11 (flue or stomach) which opens outwards by a single large ori- fice (osculum or mouth). From this cavity canals issue in all directions, which traverse the body-wall, and finally open on their surface by the cutaneous pores. If, on the other hand, we compare a sponge-stock (e. g. Sycodendrum, Spongilla) and a coral-stock (e. g. Dendrophyllia, Gorgonia), we find in like manner, in both, a nutrient canal-system of the coenenchyma or ccenosoma, which places the cavities of the individual per- sons in communication with each other. The difference in the direction of the current of water which is usually admitted in the two classes is a matter of perfect indifference in this close morphological comparison. Even if this difference was really constant, general, and thoroughgoing, it would not be capable of invalidating our notion of the ho- mology of the canal-system in the body of the sponge and coral. The difference in the circulation of the nutrient stream of water in the two classes of animals would merely prove that no physiological comparison, no analogy, exists between the individual parts of the vascular system, but that this has rather been lost by adaptation to ditterent conditions of nutri- tion. But by this our morphological comparison of the corre- sponding parts, their homology, which we must ascribe to inheritance from common ancestors, is in no way affected. But when we have to grasp the true relation of affinity of two groups of animals, we must consider only their actual homo- logies, @. e. those similarities arising from common inheritance, which alone constitute the true guiding-star in every compara- tive exposition. On the other hand, we must leave entirely out of consideration the analogies which depend upon mere adaptation, because these are much better fitted to obscure and conceal than to illuminate and clear up this relation of affinity. But-it must be pointed out that this contrast in the direction of the current of water, which is almost universally assumed to occur in the vascular system of the sponges and corals, and regarded as without exception, is by no means an absolute and unfailing one. Miklucho has already shown that in a great many sponges the mouth or osculum by no means per- mits only the outflow, but also the inflow of water. I have repeatedly convinced myself, by my own observations, of the correctness of this assertion. Consequently the mouth in many sponges, just as in the corals, serves for both the recep- tion and expulsion of the water and the nutritive constituents contained in it. For the right understanding of these relations, those sponges which have no cutaneous pores at all, and in which the sole 12 M. E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges. aperture of the perfectly simple stomachal cavity is the osculum or mouth, are of peculiar importance. Such a sponge without cutaneous pores, and the entire ccelenteric canal-system of which consists, as in Hydra, of a perfectly simple stomachal cavity with a simple mouth-orifice, was believed by Miklucho to be presented in his G'wancha blanca. I have, however, by subsequent careful examination of the forms of Guancha col- lected by Miklucho himself and handed over to me, ascertained that this sponge possesses simple cutaneous pores. On the other hand, I have examined two microscopically small, but yet perfectly developed (7. e. ovigerous), calcareous sponges collected by me in Naples, in which there are actually no traces of cutaneous pores. The entire body of these most pri- mitive forms of Calcispongiz consists of an elongate rounded sac (stomach), with a single opening (mouth) on that extremity of the body which is opposite to the point of attachment. For this extremely interesting primitive form, which must evi- dently open the series of the Calcispongiz, I propose the name of Prosycum., But full light is thrown upon these, as upon all other organic relations, only by developmental history. The earliest young forms of the sponges, the ciliated embryos, which afterwards swarm about freely as larvee by means of their ciliary coat, dif- fuse this light in the most desirable manner. I have traced the ontogeny of these youngest forms (which were previously known among the Calcispongiz only in Sycum and Dunster- villia) in a number of quite distinct genera, and have by this means arrived at the following results, which in part confirm, and in part essentially enlarge, the existing observations on the ontogeny of the sponges. After the egg has been broken up, in consequence of the process of segmentation, into a spherical, mulberry-like aggre- gation of closely adpressed, homogeneous, naked spherical cells, the mulberry-like embryo, by stronger growth in one direction, acquires an ellipsoidal or oval form, and covers its surface with cilia. A small central cavity (stomach) is then produced in its interior ; this extends, and, breaking through at one pole of the longitudinal axis, acquires an aperture, the mouth. Either before the buccal orifice of the stomach is perforated, or at any rate soon afterwards, the free-swimming, ciliated larva of the calcareous sponges sinks to the bottom of the sea and attaches itself there. The point of adhesion is usually situated at the pole of the longitudinal axis which is opposite to the mouth (aboral pole). The body of the young sponge now forms a simple, elongate rounded, adherent sac, the cavity Mr. D. Sharp on the Atlantic Species of Philhydrus. 13 of which communicates with the surrounding sea-water only by a single aperture, the mouth, placed opposite to the point of attachment. Jn this early young state, when it constitutes a simple cup-shaped body with solid walls and a simple aper- ture, the young sponge is not essentially different from a young coral which is still in the same early period of ontogenesis. But just as the common freshwater Polype (Hydra) presents persistently throughout life, in its simple sac-like body-cavity, a similar coelenteric primitive state to that which all corals pass through in their youth, so does this just-mentioned simplest calcareous sponge (Prosycum) remain throughout its life, until perfect maturity, in the same ccelenteric primitive state which the other calcareous sponges have to pass through rapidly in their earliest youth. Considering, now, that extremely impor- tant and intimate causal connexion which everywhere exists between ontogeny and phylogeny,—considering the morphoge- netic fundamental law, that the ontogeny (that is to say, the individual developmental history of the organism) constitutes a short and rapid (causally conditioned by the laws of inherit- ance and adaptation) repetition of its phylogeny, that is, of the paleontological developmental history of the ancestors of its entire stock,—considering this high phylogenetic signification of all ontogenetic states, we must, from these simple facts, from this ontogenetic concordance between the young states of the sponges and corals, draw the extremely important phylogenetic conclusion, that the sponges and corals are near blood-re- lations, whose origin is derived from one and the same ori- ginal common stock-form. This unknown stock-form, of whose special structure no fossil remains are preserved to us from the archolithic period of the earth’s history, but as to whose former existence we may conclude with perfect cer- tainty from the adduced facts, nay, of whose general form we have even still an approximate picture in Prosycum simplicis- simum!, must have possessed a simple cup-shaped body, with a single orifice placed opposite to its point of attachment. We will give this the name of the primitive sac, PROTASCUS. From this hypothetical Protascus probably originated, as two divergent branchlets, Prosycum (the stock-form of the Calci- spongiz) and Procorallum (the stock-form of the corals). [To be continued. | I1.—On the Species of the Genus Philhydrus found in the Atlantic Islands. By D. Suarp, M.B. WHEN engaged last spring in making an examination of our British Philhydri, and comparing them with the few speci- 14 Mr. D. Sharp on the Species of Philhydrus mens in my possession of the same genus from other parts of the world, I was surprised to find, amongst some material which had been collected in the Canary Islands by the Messrs. Crotch, examples of the P. maritimus, Th., which in no way differed from our British individuals of that species. As the P. maritimus is not included in Mr. Wollaston’s ‘ Coleoptera Atlantidum,’ I communicated the fact in a letter to that gentleman ; and in return he kindly sent to me for examina- tion such specimens of Philhydrus trom the Madeiran, Cana- rian, and Cape-Verde archipelagos as were still accessible to him; and as we have found two species amongst them which are apparently undescribed, and have ascertained also that the one which he had regarded as the melanocephalus of Olivier is better identified with what I believe to be Kiister’s politus, found in Mediterranean latitudes, I have thought that it might not be amiss to call attention to the several species, collec- tively, which have hitherto been observed in those islands. I regret, however, that I have not sufficient examples before me to enable me in every case to decide positively whether certain forms should be treated as distinct species or not; and in order therefore to avoid encumbering the Atlantic Catalogue un- necessarily, I have regarded all such doubtful ones as varveties, and thus can distinguish with certainty but four species, which are as follows :— 1. Philhydrus maritimus, Th., Sk. Col. ii. p. 96 (1860). The entirely pale upper surface of this species, as well as the stronger punctuation of its elytra, are characters amply sufficient to distinguish it at a glance from any of the fol- lowing. Inhabits the Canarian archipelago, a few examples of it having been found by the Messrs. Crotch in Gomera. 2. Philhydrus politus, Kiist., Kaif. Eur. 18. 9 (1849). P. oblongo-ovalis, convexus, nitidus, niger, prothoracis elytrorumque marginibus fusco-testaceis, capite maculis duabus ante oculos, tarsis, antennis (clava excepta) palpisque rufo-testaceis, his arti- culo secundo basi infuscato ; prothorace crebre subtiliter punctato; elytris parce subtilius punctatis, seriebus tribus punctorum ma- jorum impressis. Long. fere 3 lin. Mas tarsorum unguiculis fere angulatim curvatis, basi dente valido instructis. Fem. tarsorum unguiculis basi dente minore instructis. Inhabits the Madeiran and Canarian archipelagos, the exact form defined above (which I have regarded as the type) having found in the Atlantic Islands. 15 been met with by Mr. Wollaston in Teneriffe and Gomera, of the Canarian group, in the latter of which islands it was found likewise by Messrs. Gray and Crotch. Var. 3 paulo angustior, prothorace obsoletius punctato, palpis arti- culo secundo haud infuscato, tibiis piceo-rufis. Long. 23 lin. Inhabits the Canaries, the single example (before me) which I have described as the “ var. 8,” having been taken by Mr. Wollaston in Fuerteventura. Var. y supra fusco-testaceus, prothoracis limbo dilutiore, capite nigro maculis duabus magnis rufo-testaceis, palpis articulo se- cundo basi infuscato, tibiis tarsisque fusco-testaceis. Long. fere 3 lin. Inhabits the Canaries, having, like the “ var. 8,” been found by Messrs. Wollaston and Gray in Fuerteventura. Var. 6 “var. y” similis, prothorace elytrisque magis infuscatis, palpis totis testaceis. Long. vix 23 lin. Inhabits the Madeiran archipelago, having been captured by Mr. Wollaston abundantly in the island of Porto Santo, where it swarms along the edges of the half-dried brackish streams. I hope I may prove correct in referring the type of this apparently variable species to the P. politus, Kiist. Kiister’s description, however, indicates the sculpture of the elytra as much more distinct than it would appear to be in the Atlantic examples before me. But I have, at any rate, Spanish ones from Carthagena (the very locality from which Kiister’s spe- cimens of P. politus were obtained) agreeing in every respect with the particular form from the Canary Isles which I have above regarded as the type of the species. A specimen of the “ var. 6”? was many years ago identified by Dr. Aubé as P. melanocephalus, Oliv., from which spe- cies nevertheless it is entirely distinct. On the strength, however, of this determination, Mr. Wollaston admitted P. melanocephalus into his list of Atlantic Coleoptera; but in reality we have no evidence as yet of its occurrence in any of those sub-African islands. The description of P. atlanticus, Blanchard, in ‘ Voy. au Pole sud,’ Zool., tome iv. p. 51 (A. D. 1853), I am unable to refer with certainty to any species or variety at present before me ; but it is said to inhabit Teneriffe. I would also remark that it is not altogether impossible that some one (or perhaps more) of the forms which I have here treated as varieties of P. politus may prove eventually to be a distinct species. 16 Mr. D. Sharp on the Atlantic Species of Philhydrus. 3. Philhydrus Wollastoni, n. sp. P. subovalis, sat convexus, nitidus, piceo-niger, prothoracis elytrorum- que limbo dilutiore, capite maculis duabus parvis ante oculos, palpis antennarumque basi testaceis, pedibus piceo-rufis ; capite prothoraceque crebre subtiliter, elytris parcius obsoletiusque punctatis, his seriebus tribus punctorum majorum impressis. Long. 23 lin. Inhabits the Cape-Verde archipelago, having been found by Messrs. Wollaston and Gray in the islands of S. Antonio, S. Vicente, 8. Iago, and Brava—in the first of which it was met with likewise by Dr. H. Dohrn. Var. 8 paulo brevior et magis convexus, colore dilutiore, palpis paulo brevioribus et crassioribus. Found in §. Antonio, this very slightly different form being the one which is distinctive of that island. « Nearly as large as the northern P. melanocephalus, but darker and more uniform in colour, with its elytra sparingly and much more indistinctly punctured, and with the claws of its tarsi much smaller and scarcely differing in struc- ture in the two sexes,—in which last respect it resembles P. ovalis, Th., and marginellus, Fab., and differs decidedly from P. politus, Kiist., and maritimus, Th. 4, Philhydrus hesperidum, n. sp. P. oblongo-ovalis, leviter convexus, nitidus, capite nigro, maculis duabus parvis ante oculos, antennarum basi palpisque testaceis, his apice summo subinfuscato; prothorace disco piceo-nigro, marginibus testaceis; elytris fusco-testaceis, parce obsoleteque punctatis, seriebus tribus punctorum majorum impressis ; pedibus piceis, tarsis dilutioribus. Long. 13-2 lin. Inhabits the Cape-Verde archipelago, having been detected by Messrs. Wollaston and Gray in 8. Antonio, 8. Vicente, S. Iago, and Brava. Closely allied in form and appearance to the European P. marginellus, but not quite so large as that species, and at once distinguishable from it by its very sparingly and obsoletely punctured elytra. It pretty closely resembles P. Wollas- tont; but its smaller size and more oblong form, as well as several differences in the details of its colour and punctation, will suffice to distinguish it. Dr. J. Lycett on a Byssiferous Fossil Trigonia. 17 II.—On a Byssiferous Fossil 'Trigonia. By Joun Lycert, M.D. THE discovery of a byssal aperture in a fossil Zrigonia, in connexion with certain features which are presumed to have been physically connected with such a condition of existence, is a novelty in fossil zoology, and, as such, needs no apology, although the species was figured and partially described up- wards of twenty-eight years since. [allude to Trigonia cari- nata, Agassiz, found in the Lower Greensand of various French and English localities. The well-known memoir by Agassiz on the genus 77rigonia contains figures of this species represent- ing merely immature casts, in which the ornamentation of the surface is only very imperfectly indicated; and the description also accords with such an unsatisfactory condition. D’Orbigny, in his ‘ Paléontologie Frangaise,’ has given elaborate figures of a single perfect specimen of adult or nearly adult growth. Upon referring to plate 286 of the work last cited, we find a marvellously perfect example of 7. carinata, possessing all the usual sectional characters of the costate, remarkable more especially for the salient ornamentation of the area, with its large carine and intermediate costelle: these features, so beautiful in the earlier stage of its growth, disappear altogether in specimens that have attained to about half the dimensions of adult shells, and are replaced by irregular, large, rugose, transverse plications ; but in the figures of D’Orbigny we dis- cover nothing of this: the area retains its pristine ornamenta- tion unaltered to its ultimate stage of growth—a condition of existence which we may never expect to discover in any actual specimen. The same figures have no indication of a byssal aperture, and the cost have less than their real obli- quity. The author’s text is only a brief description of the jigures of the artist. The general figure of 7. carinata is remarkable as com- pared with examples of the genus generally; it is oblong or ovately oblong, much lengthened and narrow or inflated along its mesial portion, and has in fact much general resem- blance to Byssoarca. The byssal aperture is not large, and is placed at the anterior or antero-inferior border. An examina- tion of the lines of growth shows that this orifice was formed only when the valves approached to their adult condition. Specimens which exhibit the complete or uninjured outline of the valves are all of immature growth, and had not formed the byssal aperture. Valves of adult growth are found in a condition altogether different and in accordance with the al- tered habits of the mollusk: the lively bivalve, with its salta- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 2 18 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. tory motions, had then become sedentary, and lay moored to a rocky surface, or was partially buried in its sandy matrix ; in such a position its upper or more exposed surface consisted of the posteal half of the area; and this portion, either exposed or discovered by the motion of the excurrent and incurrent siphons, invariably became a prey to the marine flesh-eaters : a portion more or less large is always found broken away and removed, The whole general aspect of the adult valves ex- hibits that worn or abraded condition with which we are also familiar in Byssoarca, and doubtless resulted from similar causes in both instances. I hope to present faithfully executed figures of this byssi- ferous Zrigonia in a Monograph on the British Trigonias, now in preparation for the Paleontographical Society. IV.—On the Coleoptera of St. Helena. By T. VERNON WOLLASTON, M.A., F.L.S. {Concluded from vol. iv. p. 417. | Fam. 19. Anthribide. (Subfam. ARAOCERIDES. Linea transversa prothoracica basilaris, marginem ipsum ba- salem elevatum efficiens.) Genus 35. ARMOCERUS. Schénherr, Cure. Disp. Meth. 40 [script. Areecerus] (1826). 52. Areocerus fasciculatus*. A. breviter ovalis, crassus, brunneo-piceus, pube brevi squameeformi demissa cinerea griseaque vestitus necnon in elytris plus minus obsoletissime (sc. in interstitiis alternis) longitudinaliter tessel- latus ; capite prothoraceque (subter pube) opacis, densissime et rugose punctatis, illo in medio tenuiter carinulato oculis maximis prominentibus, hoc subconico, postice lato bisinuato, costa trans- versa in marginem basalem coéunte necnon utrinque marginem lateralem (usque ad medium lateris ductum) efficiente, angulis posticis subrectis ; elytris apice truncato-rotundatis, (subter pube) subopacis, densissime et rugose granulatis ac leviter crenulato- striatis; antennis pedibusque elongatis et (preecipue illis) graci- libus, illis rufo-testaceis clava obscuriore, his rufo-ferrugineis, tarsorum art® 1™° longissimo. Long. corp. lin. 2-22. Curculio fasciculatus, De Geer, Ins. v. 276, t. 16, f. 2 (1775). Anthribus coffee, Fab., Syst. Eleuth. ii. 411 (1801). Two examples of an Areocerus, which were taken at St. Helena by Mr. Melliss, I feel almost confident are referable to the A. fasciculatus (which is usually known in collections as the coffee of Fabricius), though I have thought it desirable to Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 19 give a careful diagnosis of them, in the event, perhaps, of their being identified hereafter with some cognate form. The insect, however, is evidently a variable one; and there are individuals in the British Museum, bearing the label “ coffee,” which seem in no way to differ from the pair now before me ; whilst the fact that the species (the larva of which appears to subsist within various seeds and berries which are used as articles of food) has become naturalized, through the medium of commerce, in most of the warmer countries of the civilized world would go far to render it probable that the St.-Helena - one is the true fasciculatus, and has been established in the island (as elsewhere) by indirect human agency. With the exception of the Notioxenus Bewickit, the present insect is considerably larger than any of the other members of the Anthribide hitherto detected in St. Helena; and, apart from the greatly elongated first joint of its feet, and the fact of its transverse prothoracic keel being removed to the extreme base (so as to form a mere elevated margin to the pronotum), and then produced, at right angles, to about midway along the lateral edge (characters which are more strictly generic ones), it may be further recognized by its compact thickened body and short-oval outline, and by its brownish piceous surface being clothed with an abbreviated, decumbent, scale-like, cinereous pubescence, the alternate elytral interstices having additionally more or less obsolete indications of being obscurely tessellated, which, however, is sometimes scarcely traceable. Its eyes are large and prominent, its antenne rufo-testaceous and extremely slender, and its surface, when the pubescence is removed, will be seen to be nearly opaque, and closely and coarsely sculptured. (Subfam. NoTIOXENIDES. Linea transversa prothoracica conspicue ante basin sita, utrin- : pe) que plus minus arcuata sed nullo modo per marginem late- ralem retrorsum ducta.) Genus 36. NOTIOXENUS. Wollaston, Journ. of Ent. 1. 212 (1861). Corpus vel oblongum vel ovato-oblongum, aut pubescenti-varie- gatum aut subglabrum, plus minus pictum: rostro brevi, triangulari, apice rotundato-truncato; oculis rotundatis, integris: prothorace subovato postice truncato, ante basin vel linea impressa vel (sepius) carinula elevata, utrinque plus minus leviter arcuata, transversim instructo: scutello minutissimo, egre observanda: elytris ovalibus (rarius ovatis) basi truncatis, postice subabbreviatis (pygidium vix tegentibus) necnon ad apicem ipsum singulatim paulo rotundatis. Antenne graciles, recte,in pagina superiore rostri (mox intra oculos O* 20 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. in fovea) inserts; artis 1™° et 24° Jongiusculis (illo paulo robus- tiore curvato), 3te ad 8™™ longitudine subsqualibus, latitudine leviter crescentibus, reliquis clavam elongatam laxam sat abruptam pilosam 3-articulatam efficientibus (9° et 10™° intus obsolete sub- productis, ult™° subgloboso). Pedes breviusculi, subgraciles; tibis rectis, ad apicem muticis ; tarsis pseudotetrameris, art® 1™° quam 244s in anterioribus vix sed in posticis multo longiore, 24° paulo latiore, ad apicem leviter emarginato, 3t™ Jatiorem bilobum recipiente ; unguiculis appendiculatis. [ have thought it desirable to give a fresh (and slightly amended) diagnosis of this interesting genus, not merely on account of its extreme eccentricity, but because, in conjunction with Microxylobius, Nesiotes, and Trachyphleosoma, of the Curculionide, it is amongst the most characteristic and truly indigenous of the Coleopterous forms which have hitherto been detected in St. Helena. Indeed it is difficult to overrate the importance, in a small insular catalogue, of a group like the present one—combining as it does the structural features of the Anthribide with the external outline and aspect of the genuine Curculionids ; and I may add that the great specific dissimi- larity of the four representatives enunciated below induces me to suspect still (as I did in 1861, when only two of them had been brought to light) that there are many Notéowen7, of a more or less intermediate facies, yet to be discovered, and for which therefore we may confidently look. Apart from its singular Curculionideous contour, Notéoxrenus is remarkable amongst its immediate congeners for (more especially) its transverse prothoracic keel being considerably removed from the immediate base of the prothorax, and for being replaced in one of the species (the VN. Bewicki’, which I have nevertheless regarded as the type of the genus) by an impressed line. In both instances, however, the line (whether channel or keel) is more or less arcuate, or very gradually and slightly curved towards either side; but it is not produced at right angles, in any degree whatsoever, along the lateral edges of the pro- notum. The sculpture of the Notioxent varies greatly, accord- ing to the species; but they appear to be ornamented with (sometimes obscure) patches and bands, either on the surface itself or (more often) produced by the short and somewhat paler decumbent pubescence with which they are more or less clothed. Whether they possess any saltatory power (as in Areocerus) I have not yet been able to ascertain. § 1. Linea prothoracica impressa, canaliculum efficiens. 53. Nottoxenus Bewickit. J. fusco-niger, subopacus, impunctatus sed minutissime obsoleteque Mr. T. V. Woilaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 21 subrugulosus, pube brevi squameformi demissa grisea vestitus necnon hine inde cinereo-pictus ; capite distinctius ruguloso (fere etiam punctato), oculis magnis sed haud prominentibus ; pro- thorace linea subbasali utrinque regulariter subcurvata impresso plagisque 3 longitudinalibus, plus minus obsoletis, fractis, cinereo- squamosis picto; elytris argute impunctato-striatis, maculis mi- nutis plurimis cinereo-squamosis irroratis, ad basin et humeros interdum obsolete rufescentioribus; antennis gracilibus, rufo- testaceis, apicem versus infuscatis; pedibus fusco-piceis, genibus rufescentioribus, tarsis picescenti-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. circa 3. Notioxenus Bewickii, Woll., loc. cit, 218, pl. xiv. f. 1 (1861). A most remarkable species, differing from the other Notioxent hitherto detected not only in its much larger size and in its griseous-black, densely clothed surface, which appears to be obscurely ornamented with small and indistinct dull cinereous patches, but likewise (which is an extremely anomalous fea- ture) in its subbasal prothoracic line being ¢mpressed, imstead of raised. With the exception of the head, which is more coarsely sculptured, its surface is impunctate, though rather alutaceous and subopaque (as may be seen when the pubes- cence is removed); and its elytral strie are also perfectly simple. The only two examples of this Notdowenus which have yet come under my notice were taken—one, in 1860, by the late Mr. Bewicke (to whom the species is dedicated), “amongst native vegetation on the extreme summit of the island,’ and the other, more recently, by Mr. Melliss. § I. Linea prothoracica elevata, carinulam efficiens. 54. Notioxenus rufopictus. NV. ater, nitidus, subealvus (sc. pube brevi demissa fulvo-cinerea parcissime irroratus); capite prothoraceque sat rugulose punc- tatis, hujus linea subbasali elevata subrecta (i. e. utrinque vix curvata); elytris profunde crenato-striatis, interstitiis convexis, parce, minutissime et irregulariter punctulatis, maculis parvis plurimis (presertim ad basin et versus latera) rufis aut testaceo- rufis (plus minus confluentibus) ornatis; anteunis breviusculis, rufo-testaceis, apicem versus infuscatis; pedibus nigro-piceis, femoribus apicem versus genibusque rufescentioribus, tarsis pices- .centi-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. circa 13. Notioxenus rufopictus, W oll., loc. cit. 213, pl. xiv. f. 2 (1861). The only example of this beautiful Notioxenus which I have yet seen was captured by the late Mr. Bewicke, during his few hours’ collecting at St. Helena, on the 21st of July 1860, amongst native vegetation, on the extreme summit of the 22. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. island. It is very much smaller than the last species, but rather larger than either of those which follow; and it may be further recognized by its black, shining, and comparatively unpubescent surface, by its strongly and closely punctured head and prothorax (the subbasal line of which is ravsed, as in the two following species, and hardly at all curved), and by the convex interstices, deep crenate striz, and numerous bright red patches of its nearly glabrous elytra. 55. Notioxenus dimidiatus, n. sp. NV. subovatus, viridi- (immaturus piceo-) ceneus, nitidus, pube grossa demissa cinerea parce yestitus ; capite profunde rugoso-punctato ; prothorace in disco antico levius parciusque punctato, linea sub- basali subcurvata et valde elevata; elytris grosse striato-punc- tatis, punctis striisque (suturali profundiore basi evanescente ex- cepta) in dimidia parte postica evanescentibus, margine basali ipsissimo rugose elevato; antennis picescentibus, apicem versus pedibusque (tibiis versus basin rufescentioribus exceptis) nigres- centibus. Variat immaturus colore omnino pallidiore, etiam senescenti-ferru- gineo, elytrisque fascia media dentata obscura nigrescentiore ornatis. Long. corp. lin. 13-13. This species appears to be a little more ovate, and perhaps also (on the average) a trifle smaller, than the N. rufopictus ; and it is abundantly distinguished by its greenish-brassy, shining, and coarsely but sparingly pubescent surface, by its greatly elevated and evidently curved subbasal prothoracic line, and by the striz and largely developed punctures be- coming evanescent on the posterior half of its elytra. One of the two specimens now before me (and which were taken in St. Helena by Mr. Melliss) seems to be immature; for it is altogether paler (indeed well-nigh sneo-ferruginous), and there are indications on its elytra of an obscure, central, den- tate, blackish fascia, which the darker surface of the other example appears to render quite untraceable. 56. Notioxenus alutaceus, n. sp. JV. viridi-eneus, subnitidus, alutaceus (sed haud punctatus), pube demissa fulvescente parce vestitus; prothoracis linea subbasali subcurvata elevata; elytris postice magis abbreviatis, striis (sutu- rali profunda basi evanescente excepta) obsoletis ; antennis piceis, basi rufo-testaceis; pedibus picescentibus, tibiis (tarsisque ad basin minus eyidenter) dilute rufo-testaceis. Long. corp. lin. vix 13. Judging from the single example now before me, and which Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 23 was found in St. Helena by Mr. Melliss, this would seem to be the smallest of the true Notéorent hitherto brought to light ; and whilst it agrees with the last species in its somewhat brassy-green hue, it recedes from it totally in its unpunctured, alutaceous, and less shining surface, and from all the others here enumerated in its elytra (which are a good deal shortened behind) being free from striz, with the exception of a single deep one (evanescent anteriorly) on each alongside the suture. (Subfam. HomMaoperipDEs. Prothorax simplex, sc. linea transversa nulla instruetus.) Genus 37. Homaopera (nov. gen.). Corpus et instrumenta cibaria fere ut in Notioweno, sed antenne aperte remotius ab oculis inserts, prothorawv simplex (nec linea basali instructus), atque articulus primus tarsorum posticorum minus elongatus. Ab épotos, similis, et d€py, thorax. The prima facie aspect of the three species described below is so much that of the smaller Notéoxend (the N. dimidiatus and alutaceus) that I had at first imagined them actually to belong to the same genus; but a more careful inspection will show that they have certain peculiarities which, although in- significant perhaps in other families, are of primary import- ance amongst the Anthribide, and which necessitate the es- tablishment of a special group for their reception. Thus, they have no appearance whatsoever of a transverse line either be- fore or at the extreme base of their prothorax (a structure of peculiar significance in the Anthribids) ; their antenne also are implanted distinctly further from the eyes than is the case in Notioxenus (where the scrobs absolutely adjoins the anterior margin); and the first joint of their two hinder feet is less elongated. In their more or less faintly metallic, sparingly pubescent, and sculptured surfaces they have much the ap- pearance of minute Notioxent. 57. Homeodera rotundipennis, n. sp. H. subovata, nigra, in elytris subeenescens, pube grossa demissa fulvescente parce nebulosa; capite prothoraceque subrugose stri- guloso-(vel etiam subreticulato-) alutaceis sed vix punctatis, opacis; elytris subrotundatis basi truncatis sed pone medium paulo latioribus, obsolete subseneo-micantibus, grosse et profunde striato-punctatis, punctis magnis, interstitiis rugosis et subcostato- 24 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. elevatis, ante apicem obsolete subfasciatis; antennis pedibusque nigro-piceis, illis ad basin rufo-ferrugineis. Long. corp. lin. 14. The apparently somewhat larger size (judging from the single example now before me) of this little Homaodera, added to its slightly darker and more opaque and roughened head and prothorax (which seem to be free from even an obscure brassy tinge, and are rather more substrigulose perhaps, or even granulous, than punctate), its more rounded and coarsely sculptured elytra (the punctures and striz of which are exceed- ingly large, with the interstices roughened and elevated, or subcostate), and its appreciably blacker limbs, will sufficiently distinguish it from both of the following species. The ex- ample from which my diagnosis has been drawn out was taken in St. Helena by Mr, Melliss. 58. Homeodera alutaceicollis, n. sp. H. suboblonga, subseneo-nigra, pube grossa demissa fulvescente parce nebulosa; capite prothoraceque argute, regulariter, et obtuse alutaceis (necnon, oculo fortissime armato, punctis levissimis obsoletis remotis parcissime irroratis), subopacis ; elytris ovalibus, nitidioribus, argute striato-punctatis, ante apicem plerumque ob- solete subfasciatis; antennis pedibusque aut piceis aut testaceo- piceis, illis ad basin rufo-ferrugineis, articulis intermediis sensim brevioribus. Long. corp. lin. 1-14. The present species and the following one are rather more oblong than the H. rotundipennis, their elytra being relatively a trifle longer and less rounded; but in point of mere size (although apparently there is not much difference between them) they would seem to follow each other in a regular se- quence. In other respects the //. alutaceicollis may be known by its head and prothorax being conspicuously (but not roughly) alutaceous, which makes the surface subopaque without being at all roughened, and gives to it, when viewed beneath the microscope, the texture somewhat of seal-skin ; and by its elytra being sharply striate-punctate, but rather less coarsely (and roughly) so than is the case in either of its allies. Several examples of it are amongst the St.-Helena collection of Mr, Melliss. ; 59. Homeodera pygmea, n. sp. H. suboblonga, subseneo- vel subviridi-nigra, parum nitida, pube grossa demissa fulvescente parce nebulosa; capite prothoraceque rugulose alutaceis punctisque magnis. sed vix profundis dense Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 25 obsitis; elytris ovalibus, rugose punctato-striatis, interstitiis rugosis ac parum elevatis, ante apicem plerumque obsolete sub- fasciatis ; antennis pedibusque fere ut in specie precedente. Long. corp. lin. ?-1. The few examples which I have yet seen of this Homeodera were, like those of the last, collected by Mr. Melliss. It is apparently a trifle smaller, on the average, than the HZ. aluta- ceicollis, to which, however, in its somewhat oblong outline and general facies it is closely allied. It may nevertheless be recognized from both of the preceding species by its head and prothorax being a little less opaque (or nearly as shining as the elytra), and densely studded with large but not particularly deep punctures. Its elytral sculpture is appreciably coarser and rougher than that of alutacedcollis, but not so coarse as in rotundipennis. Fam. 20. Bruchide. Genus 38. BRUCHUS. Geofiroy, Ins. de Paris, i. 163 (1762). 60. Bruchus rufo-brunneus, n. sp. ? B. subquadrato-ovatus, rufo-brunnens, elytris clarioribus, subtus dense cinereo, supra ineequaliter fulvescente et cinereo piloso- variegatus, antennis pedibusque piceo-testaceis, illis versus apicem (saltem in sexu masculo) pedibusque posticis paulo obscurioribus ; capite prothoraceque conico dense ruguloso-punctatis, illo fortiter carinato, hoc in parte media basali macula subquadrata sub- bipartita cinerea notato; elytris profunde striatis, interstitiis ru- gulosis convexis, fasciis 3 obsoletissimis nigrescentibus (interdum cinereo terminatis) intus valde abbreviatis seepius obscure nebu- loso ornatis; femoribus posticis denticulis duobus contiguis (e marginibus externo et interno surgentibus) subtus armatis, tibiis posticis ad angulos apicales internos spinis duabus ineequalibus (una sc., preesertim in sexu masculo, elongata robusta) terminatis. Mas antennis multo longioribus, paulo crassioribus, ac intus longe pectinatis ; pedibus anterioribus etiam subgracilioribus longiori- busque. Long. corp. lin. cirea 13. It is with the greatest reluctance that J venture to describe as new several examples of a Bruchus which are now before me, and which were captured by Mr. Melliss at St. Helena, because such a vast majority of the Bruch? hitherto known are so peculiarly liable to accidental importation throughout the civilized world, along with various seeds and fruits, that I cannot but feel it probable that.the one now under consideration may have been found in or about the houses and stores, and may 26 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. be well known (and perhaps even recorded) for some other tropical country. Yet, as I have been unable to identify it with any of the numerous species to which I have had access, I think it better to run the risk of its having been already described than to omit it altogether from the present catalogue. The main features of this Bruchus seem to consist in its reddish-brown hue, the elytra, however, being more pale and rufescent than the head and prothorax; in the latter being dappled with cinereous scales, which are concentrated into a squarish central bipartite patch in the middle (behind the scutellum), and sometimes apparently into two obsolete and fragmentary (or broken-up) oblique bands; in its head being powerfully keeled; in its elytra being deeply striate (with the interstices convex), and lkewise ornamented (in unrubbed specimens) with rudimentary bands or fasciz, on either side, composed, in examples which are highly coloured, of darkish cloudy patches with a few ashy scales between ; in the antennee of the male being very much longer than those of the female, and deeply pectinated internally; and in its two posterior femora being armed beneath with two small denticles, along- side each other and arising out of the inner and outer edges respectively—whilst the two inner angles of its two hinder tibie are each terminated by a spine, one of which (particu- larly in the male sex) is robust and elongated. 61. Bruchus advena, n. sp.? B. fere ut species preecedens, sed paulo angustior ac sensim magis ellipticus (pygidio minus perpendiculari), capite minus evidenter carinato, prothorace sensim profundius punctato, elytris clarius rufescentibus letiusque pictis, multo magis tenuiter leviusque subcrenulato-striatis, interstitiis valde depressis (nec convexis), antennis brevioribus, femoribusque posticis omnino simplicibus (nec subtus denticulatis) et spinis terminalibus minus robustis. Long. corp. lin. 13. Although with much the same colouring, and primé facie aspect, as the last species, it is quite impossible to identify with it the single example from which the above diagnosis has been drawn out—though I feel it extremely likely that both of them are natives of the same country (wheresoever that may be), and may perhaps have become naturalized, through the medium of commerce, in the stores and granaries of St. Helena. The specimen before me (which was captured by Mr. Melliss) appears to be a female one, so that I am unable to decide whether there are any particular features (of anten- ne &c.) to distinguish the opposite sex; but, judging from this individual, the species is a trifle narrower and more Mr. 'T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 27 elliptic than the B. rufobrunneus (its pygidium being less perpendicularly decurved), with its head less evidently keeled, its antenne shorter and more compact, its prothorax rather more deeply punctured, and with its elytra not only of a redder tint and more conspicuously marked, but also very much more finely and lightly striated, and considerably flatter in the in- terstices. The terminal spines of its two hinder tibiz also are less developed, and its hinder femora are entirely free from all traces of the two small denticles which characterize its ally. Fam. 21. Halticida. Genus 39. LONGITARSUS. Latreille, Fam. Nat. 405 (1825). 62. Longitarsus Helene. L. oblongo-ovatus, seneo-viridis, subnitidus, alutaceus; capite im- punctato; prothorace punctulis levibus minutis parce irrorato, ante medium latiusculo, postice paulo angustiore, angulis posticis obtusis ; elytris profundius punctatis; antennis pedibusque lon- gissimis, rufo-testaceis, illis versus apicem femoribusque posticis vix obscurioribus. Mas {an quoque foom.?] tarsis anterioribus art® 1™° magno, valde dilatato. Long. corp. lin. 1. Longitarsus Helene, Woll., Journ. of Ent. i. 214 (1861). A single example of this distinct Longitarsus was taken in St. Helena by Mr. Bewicke, in 1860; and two more have lately been communicated by Mr. Melliss. It may easily be known by its alutaceous surface and brassy-green hue, by its pale elongated limbs, and by the largely developed joint of the four anterior feet of the male. Its head appears to be quite unpunctured, and its prothorax sparingly sprinkled with punc- tules which are extremely minute, whilst its elytra are rather strongly punctate *. * Whether any Cryptocephalus or Clythra occurs in St. Helena I can- not say ; but I may call attention, in this part of my catalogue, to the Cryptocephalus ruficollis of Fabricius, which was originally described by him (Syst. Ent. 109) in 1775 from a St.-Helena specimen (or specimens) in the collection of Sir Joseph Banks. Judging from his own publications, he seems to have fallen into some unaccountable mistake (or even mis- representation) regarding this species, which he had himself first defined, and ultimately to have shifted his diagnosis to a Mediterranean insect which in all probability is totally distinct from the St.-Helena one; for, in 1792 (vide Ent. Syst. i. ii. 61), he added to his original description, and ave as the habitat not only St. Helena, but (on the authority of Prof. elwig) Italy!! In 1798 (vede Suppl. 114, of the Ent. Syst.) he appears 28 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. Fam. 22. Cassidide. Genus 40. ASPIDOMORPHA. Hope, Col. Man. (1840). 63. Aspidomorpha miliaris. A, “flava, thorace immaculato, elytris nigro punctatis: margine bifasciato. Habitat in ins. St. Helene. Mus. Dom. Banks. Statura C. marginate. Antenne flave, apice nigra. Thoracis clypeus rotundatus, integer, immaculatus. LElytra leevia, flava, punctis circiter 10 nigris sparsis. Margo uti in reliquis dilatatus fasciis duabus, altera ad basin, altera versus apicem, nigris. Su- tura apice nigra. Subtus nigra, margine flavescente. Pedes flavi.” [Ex Fabricio. | : Cassida miliaris, Fab., Syst. Ent. 91 (1775). , Oliv., Encyel. Méth. v. 385 (1791). —— ——,, Id., Ent. vi. 943. 33, t. 2. £, 25 (1808). —— — , Fab., Ent. Syst. i. 800 (1792). , Id., Syst. Eleuth. i, 400 (1801). Aspidomorpha miliaris ?, Bohem., Mon. Cass. ii. 261 (1854). I know nothing of the present insect beyond the mere fact of the above quotation from Fabricius ; but as the species is stated plainly to have come from St. Helena, and to be in the Banksian collection, I can see no reason for doubting its ha- bitat, particularly since other Coleoptera belonging to the late Sir Joseph Banks were unquestionably (as in the case of the Cydonia lunata) received from the same island. I therefore conclude that there is some member of the Cassidide to be to have discovered that the insect was a Clythra, and cited it accordingly, though whether this conclusion was arrived at after a re-examination of the original St.-Helena example, or merely of those from southern Europe, it is impossible now to tell; ba in any case it is quite clear that his first description applied to the St.-Helena one, and not to that from Italy. Having thus, however, altered his diagnosis so as to make it tally with the Italian species, he appears to have lost sight of the original St.-Helena type altogether ; for in the Syst. Eleuth. (ii. 38) he still refers ¢o his former volumes, but records southern Europe as the only habitat for his “ Clythra ruficollis,” omitting even a passing allusion to St. Helena!! After this admission of his own, it is not surprising that European naturalists should have accepted, on his authority, the name of ruficollis (although applied at first to a St.-Helena species) for the Mediterranean insect ; and accord- ingly every subsequent writer, including even Lacordaire (Mon. des Phy- toph. ii. 100), has so done; and yet it seems to me to be more than doubtful whether the well-known Clythra (or Macrolenes) rujficollis of southern Europe ¢s in reality identical with Fabricius’s original “ Crypto- cephalus ruficollis” (despite his own subsequent representation) from St. Helena. If it should prove ultimately that the two are different, it fol- lows of necessity that the title “rwficollis” (whatsoever the genus may be) will have to apply to the insect from that island, and that the Euro- pean one must receive a new name. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 29 found in St. Helena, answering to the Fabrician diagnosis, which has escaped detection in more recent times; and my reason for regarding it as an Aspidomorpha (a genus which occurs in western Africa and the Cape-Verde archipelago) is simply because Boheman, in his Monograph of the family, cites the Casstda miliaris of Fabricius as a member of that particular genus. Yet, on the other hand, Boheman does not acknowledge the species which he has identified with the Fabrician one as a native of St. Helena at all, but, rather, of the East Indies, Java, Celebes, China, and the Philippine Islands, which at once raises a geographical difficulty which it is not easy to solve. But, as there appears no cause (in the absence of any kind of explanation by Boheman) for assuming the originally asserted habitat, of Fabricius, to be incorrect, I prefer the contrary conclusion, and should be inclined to think that Boheman may himself have been mistaken in identifying a Cassida of Eastern Asia with one (perhaps closely allied) from St. Helena. At any rate, as I have no evidence (beyond the tacit assumption of Boheman) that Fabricius and Sir Joseph Banks were alike in error concerning the country from which the original C. miliaris was received, I have no choice but to iclude the species in the present memoir, Fam. 23. Coccinellide. Genus 41. Cyponra. Mulsant, Sécurip. 430 (1851). 64. Cydonia lunata. Coccinella lunata, Fab., Syst. Ent. 86 (1775). ,Id., Syst. Eleuth, i. 384 (1801). Cydonia lunata, Muls., Sécurip. 431 (1851). , Woll., Journ. of Ent. i. 214 (1861). This curiously and prettily marked Coccinellid appears to be common in St. Helena, where it has been taken abundantly by Mr. Melliss and previously also by Mr. Bewicke and others. Indeed, although with a wide geographical range (it having been recorded from Senegal, the Cape of Good Hope, Caffraria, Madagascar, the islands of Bourbon and Mauritius, the East Indies and Java), it was originally described by Fabricius (in 1775) from St.-Helena specimens, now in the Banksian col- lection; and therefore, whatever doubt may be entertained as to the claim for specific separation of some of the extreme states which have been ascribed to it, there can at least be no question about the St.-Helena form, which must of necessity be looked upon as the typical one. 30 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. Genus 42. EPILACHNA. Chevrolat, Dict. Univ. d’Hist. Nat. iv. 43 (1844). 65. Epilachna chrysomelina. E. “ coleopteris rufis: punctis duodecim nigris, thorace immaculato. Habitat in ins. St. Helene. Mus. Dom. Banks. Major, Caput et thorax rubra, immaculata, margine paullo pallidiora, Elytra rufa, punctis sex nigris per paria distributis. Pedes flavescentes.” [Ex Fabricio. | Coccinella chrysomelina, Fab., Syst. Ent. 82 (1775). capensis, Thunb., Nov. Ins. Spec. i. 16, tab. 1. f. 21 (1781). chrysomelina, Fab., Ent. Syst. i. 278 (1792). , Id., Syst. Eleuth. i. 368 (1801). Epilachna chrysomelina, Muls., Sécurip. 793 (1851). Although I have never seen a St.-Helena example of the Mediterranean LE. chrysomelina, I can scarcely refuse it a place in the present memoir, inasmuch as it was originally described by Fabricius, in 1775 [vide the above diagnosis], from an ex- ample, or examples, in the collection of Sir Joseph Banks, which had been obtained in that island. Indeed, as it appears to occur also at the Cape of Good Hope, and Fabricius himself in 1792 cites as its habitat “in Cacto opuntio Africe,” there is no reason for doubting that the Banksian type was truly (as stated) a St.-Helena one, though it is of course highly probable that the species may have been introduced acciden- tally into the island, perhaps along with plants of the Cactus opuntia (or “ prickly pear”’), and so have become naturalized. It is recorded likewise in the north of Africa; but it has not yet been observed in any of the Atlantic archipelagos. Fam. 24. Opatride. Genus 43. OPATRUM. Fabricius, Syst. Ent. 76 (1775). 66. Opatrum hadroides. O. oblongum, latiusculum, nigrum, opacum, ubique granulato- rugulosum, breviter fulvescenti-pubescens ; capite lato, ad latera ante oculos subrotundato-ampliato; prothorace brevi, ad latera subsequaliter leviter rotundato, angulis anticis acutiusculis, pos- ticis acutis sed haud longe productis; elytris parallelis (ad hu- meros rectangulis), subpunctato-striatis, interstitiis subconvexis. Long. corp. lin. 34-5. Opatrum hadroides, Woll., Journ. of Ent. i. 215 (1861). The present Opatrum, like most of the allied species in the various Atlantic archipelagos, appears to abound in St. Helena, where it was taken by the late Mr. Bewicke in 1860, and Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 31 where, according to Mr. Melliss, it is often peculiarly grega- rious in cultivated spots, especially the potato-grounds. When publishing my diagnosis of it in 1861, I stated that “ although unwilling to erect a new species in such an extensive and ob- scure genus as Opatrum, yet, after a careful comparison of the insect under consideration with a long series of Atlantic forms (from Madeira, the Canaries, the Cape Verdes, and the Cape of Good Hope), I am induced to do so in this instance, since the remoteness of its island habitat renders it probable that it will be found to be peculiar to St. Helena. The whole of the winged Opatra (i.e. the Gonocephala of Solier) are moulded so nearly on the same type, that small differences which might be disregarded in many groups become important with them ; and, after a close examination, I am convinced that there are no characters so much to be depended upon as the exact form of the gene, or dilated sides of the head immediately in front of the eyes, and the relative depth of the emargination (in- volving the greater or less acuteness of the anterior angles) of the prothorax. The O. hadroides is very nearly akin to a species which was taken by Mr. Bewicke at the Cape of Good Hope; but it is altogether rather larger, broader, and more parallel, its head is a little wider, with the gene more rounded, its prothorax is less deeply scooped-out in front, with the an- terior angles consequently less porrect and more obtuse, the hinder angles also are somewhat less produced, and its shoul- ders are more rectangular. Although narrower and on a smaller scale, it has a slight prima facie resemblance, in ge- neral contour, to the more parallel-sided Hadri of the Madeiran group—a circumstance which has suggested its trivial name.” Fam. 25. Ulomide. Genus 44. ALPHITOBIUS. Stephens, Il. Brit. Ent. v. 11 (1832). 67. Alphitobius diaperinus*. Tenebrio diaperinus, Kugel., in Pnz. Fna Ins. Germ. 37. 16 (1797). Alphitobius diaperinus, Woll., Col. Atl. 419 (1865). , Id., Col. Hesp. 208 (1867). Judging from the specimens which were taken by Mr. Mel- liss, the widely spread A. diaperinus has become established in St. Helena, as is the case with it in the Madeiras, Canaries, Cape-Verdes, and Ascension, and indeed throughout the greater portion of the civilized world; but I need scarcely add that it 32. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. is no more connected, in reality, with our present fauna than it is with that of any other country where it has in like man- ner been introduced through the medium of commerce. 68. Alphitobius piceus*. Tenebrio mauritanicus, Fab. [nec L., 1767], Ent. Syst. i. 118 (1792). Helops piceus, Oliv., Ent. iii. 58. 17. 22 (1795). Tenebrio fagi, Pnz., Fna Ins. Germ. 61. 3 (1799). Alphitobius piceus, Woll., Col. Atl. 419 (1865). , Id., Col. Hesp. 208 (1867). Likewise obtained by Mr. Melliss in St. Helena, but, of course (as in the case of the preceding species), naturalized through the medium of commerce. It has been established equally in the Azores, Madeiras, Canaries, Cape-Verdes, and in Ascension, in which last-mentioned island it was found, in company with the A. diaperinus, by the late Mr. Bewicke, not in houses and amongst farinaceous substances, as we should have expected, but ‘in the dung of sea-birds, miles from habitable parts,” which is undoubtedly a singular habit for these common and almost cosmopolitan insects to have ac- quired. A. piceus may be known from diaperinus by being a trifle narrower and less shining, by its prothorax being re- latively a little broader, rounder (and more margined) at the sides, somewhat more thickly punctured, and with the hinder angles more acute, by the punctures of its elytral interstices being larger and more numerous, and by its tibie being ap- preciably less widened, and almost free from (even minute) spinules. Moreover it scarcely attains quite so large a sta- ture as its ally. Genus 45. GNATHOCERUS. Thunberg, Act. Holmiens. 47 (1814). 69. Gnathocerus cornutus*. Trogosita cornuta, Fab., Ent. Syst. (Suppl.) 51 (1798). Cerandria cornuta, Woll., Ins. Mad. 490 (1854). Gnathocerus cornutus, Id., Col. Atl. 420 (1865). , Id., Col. Hesp. 204 (1867). Like the last two species, and the two which follow, the almost cosmopolitan G. cornutus has (judging from examples now before me, which were captured by Mr. Melliss) become established in St. Helena, where, no doubt, it must occur, amongst farinaceous and other substances, in and about the houses and stores. It has in like manner been introduced (of Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 33 course through the medium of commerce) in the Madeiras, Canaries, Cape-Verdes, and Ascension. Genus 46. TRIBOLIUM. MacLeay, Annul. Javan. 47 (1825). 70. Tribolium ferrugineum*. Tenebrio ferrugineus, Fab., Spec. Ins. i, 824 (1781). Tribolium ferrugineum, Woll., Col. Atl. 420 (1865). , Id., Col. Hesp. 204 (1867). There is hardly any Coleopterous insect more liable to acci- dental introduction, along with numerous articles of food and commerce, into the various countries of the civilized world than the present one; and it is not surprising, therefore, that it should have been found by Mr. Melliss, together with other species of similar habits, in St. Helena. It has become esta- blished, in like manner, in the Azorean, Madeiran, Canarian, and Cape-Verde archipelagos. Fam. 26. Tenebrionide. Genus 47. TENEBRIO. Linnzus, Syst. Nat. edit. 6 (1748). 71. Tenebrio obscurus*. Tenebrio obscurus, Fab., Ent. Syst. i. 111 (1792). , Woll., Col. Atl. 424 (1865). The common Tenebrio obscurus has become naturalized in the houses and granaries of St. Helena, where it was taken abundantly by Mr. Melliss. It would seem to have acquired a more southern range, on the whole, than 7. molitor; for while it has been established almost universally through- out the Azorean, Madeiran, and Canarian archipelagos, 7° molitor, on the contrary, I have never yet fallen in with in any of them—two examples, which were captured in Madeira, many years ago, by the late Dr. Heineken, supplying the only instance, so far as I am aware, of its occurrence in the Atlantic groups. Genus 48. ZOPHOBAS. (Dejean) Blanch., Hist. Nat. des Ins. i. 15 (1840). 72. Zophobas concolor, n. sp. Z. subparallelo-elongatus, niger (concolor), subnitidus sed interdum hinc inde quasi nebuloso-subopacus, calvus, alatus ; capite antice Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 34 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. _ parce sed postice etiam parcius grossiusque punctato, utrinque intra angulos frontales foveola minuta impresso; prothorace transverso-subquadrato, antice paulo latiore et leviter rotundato, angulis anticis rotundate obtusis, posticis subproducte acutius- culis, sensim marginato, convexo, in disco punctis magnis remotis parcissime irrorato, postice in medio transversim impresso, necnon utrinque ad basin ipsissimam foveola parva brevi notato ; elytris prothorace paulo latioribus, postice regulariter leniterque attenu- atis, grosse punctato-sulcatis; antennis pedibusque longiusculis, in utroque sexu similibus eequalibus. Mas, vix minor, clypeo antice profunde arcuato-emarginato, tibiis anticis intus omnino calyis, posterioribus versus apicem paululum fulvo-pubescentibus. Feem., vix major, clypeo antice recte truncato, tibiis intus versus apicem (prasertim anticis) breviter fulvo-pubescentibus. Long. corp. lin, 93-10. Judging from the very short and imperfect ‘ diagnosis ”’ (so called) of Fabricius, this large and uniformly black Tenebrionid might possibly agree with his Helops morio from the West Indies and other parts of Equatorial America; but I think that its sexual peculiarities do not tally with what little I can gather elsewhere about those of that species ; for there seems to be no difference in the relative length of the limbs, and curvature of the tibiee, between the males and females of the insect from St. Helena. Yet, as in some of the other recorded members of this singular group, there is the strange dissimi- larity in the form of the clypeus (which is straightly truncate in the females, but deeply scooped-out in the opposite sex), as well as the perfect freedom from hairs of the front male tibie, whilst the female ones are (like the four hinder ones of that sex) furnished internally, towards their apex, with a short fulvescent pile. Were it not for the greater length of its limbs (particularly the antenne), the present insect, in its comparatively narrow elongated outline, and general contour, would have much the primd@ facie aspect of a large Tenebrio ; and it may be further recognized by its deep-black surface being somewhat dulled, or clouded, in parts (especially to- wards the sides and behind), as though by a kind of bloom, by its prothorax being simply besprinkled on the disk with a few large and remote punctures, and by its elytra (which are gradually attenuated towards the apex) being regularly and coarsely punctate-sulcate. Its head is branded with a little foveolet on either side in front, just within the angle of the clypeus; and its prothorax (which is transversely impressed across the greater portion of its base) has a somewhat similar one, and almost equally minute, adjoining the extreme mar- gin, at either end of the transverse impression. Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 35 The two examples from which the above diagnosis has been compiled were taken in St. Helena by Mr. Melliss; but whether the species has been naturalized accidentally from America, and occurs’ only about the houses and cultivated spots, or whether it may have all the appearance in situ of being truly indigenous, my ignorance of the circumstances under which the specimens were captured forbids me to con- jecture. Fam. 27. Mordellide. Genus 49. MorpELLA. Linneus, Syst. Nat. edit. i. 420 (1758). 73. Mordella Mellissiana, n. sp. M. angusto-elliptica, supra arcuata, rufo-brunnea (rarius nigro- brunnea) et pube fulvescente valde demissa dense sericata ; capite subsemicirculari, deflexo, oculis magnis; prothorace subconico, basi bisinuato ; scutello minuto; elytris regulariter versus apicem attenuatis, apice singulatim rotundatis, haud striatis ; pygidio in mucronem elongatum producto; antennis pedibusque anterioribus paulo clarioribus. Long. corp. lin. 2-3. The uniformly reddish-brown surface of this rather large Mordella, which is densely clothed with a very decumbent, yellowish, or fulvescent silken pubescence, must serve to dis- tinguish it. The strong mucro into which its pygidium is produced, although merely a generic character, will addition- ally separate it from everything else with which we have to do in the St.-Helena catalogue. The few examples which have come under my notice were captured by Mr. Melliss, after whom it gives me much pleasure to name the species. Fam. 28. Staphylinide. Genus 50. CREOPHILUS. (Kirby) Steph., Ill. Brit, Ent. v. 202 (1832). 74. Creophilus maxillosus*. Staphylinus maxillosus, Linn., Syst. Nat. 421 ((1758). , Woll., Cat. Mad. Col. 188 (1857). Creophilus mazillosus, Id., Col. Atl. 487 (1865). A single example of the common European C. mawillosus is amongst Mr. Melliss’s collectanea from St. Helena; and there cannot be the slightest doubt, therefore, that the species has Qe 36 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. been naturalized in the island from more northern latitudes. It has in like manner become established in the Azores, Ma- deiras, and Canaries. CATALOGUS SYSTEMATICUS. CARABIDA. 1. Haplothorax, Waterh. 1. Burchellii, Waterh. 2. Calosoma, Weber. 2. haligena, W. 3. Helenze, Hope. 3. Pristonychus, De}. 4. complanatus, Dej. 4. Bembidium, auct. 5. Mellissii, W. SPH®RIDIADA. 5. Dactylosternum, W. 6. abdominale, Fab. 6. Spheridium, Fab. 7. dytiscoides, Fab. Cucusip&. 7. Lemophleus, (Dej.) Erichs. *8. pusillus, Schon. 8. Cryptamorpha, W. 9. musze, W, CRYPTOPHAGID2®. 9. Cryptophagus, Ubst. *10. affinis, S¢. MYCETOPHAGID®. 10. Mycetea, (Kby.) Steph. *11. hirta, Gy/l. 11. Typhea, (Kby.) Steph. *12. fumata, Linn. DERMESTID2. 12. Dermestes, Linn. *13. cadaverinus, Fab. *14, vulpinus, Fab. 13. Attagenus, Lat. *15. gloriose, Fab, HIsTERIDZ. 14. Tribalus, Erichs. 16. 4-striatus, W. 15. Saprinus, Erichs. 17. lautus, W. APHODIADZ. 16. Aphodius, Ilig. *18. lividus, Oliv. RUTELID&. 17. Adoretus, (Eschsch.) Castln. 19, versutus, Harold. DyYNASTID A. 18. Heteronychus, (Dej.) Burm. 20. arator, Fab. 19, Melissius, (Bates) W. 21. eudoxus (Dej.), W. 22. adumbratus, W. ELATERID®. 20. Heteroderes, Lat. 23. puncticollis, W. CLERIDZ. 21. Corynetes, Hbst. *24. rufipes, Thunb. PTINIDZ. 22. Gibbium, Scop. *25, scotias, Kab. ANOBIAD®. 23. Anobium, Fab. *26. velatum, W. *27, paniceum, Linn. *28. striatum, Oliv. *29, confertum, W. BostTRICHID#&. 24. Rhizopertha, Steph. *30. bifoveolata, W. *31. pusilla, Fab. ToMmIcID»#. 25. Tomicus, Lat. 32. emulus, W. HYLESINID&. 26. Hylurgus, Lat. *33. ligniperda, Fab. CURCULIONIDE. (Cossonides. ) 27. Stenoscelis, W. 34. hylastoides, W. 28. Microxylobius, Chevr. 35. Westwoodii, Chevr. 36. vestitus, W. 37. lacertosus, WV. 38. lucifugus, W. 39. terebrans, W. AO, obliteratus, W. 41. debilis, W. 42. Chevrolatii, WV, 43. conicollis, W. 44, monilicornis, W, Rey. W. A. Leighton on Nephroma and Nephromium, 37 ' 29, Pentarthrum, W. 45, subceecum, W. (Rhynchophorides. ) 30, Sttophilus, Schonh. 46, oryzee, Linn. (Synaptonychides. ) 31. Nesiotes, W. 47, squamosus, W. 48. asperatus, W. (Trachyphleides.) 32. Trachyphleosoma, W. 49, setosum, W. (Otiorhynchides. ) 38. Scrobius, Schonh. 50. subnodosus, W. 34, Otiorhynchus, Germ, *51. sulcatus, Fab. ANTHRIBID. 35. Are@ocerus, Schonh. *52. fasciculatus, De Geer. 36. Notioxenus, W. *53. Bewickii, W. 54, rufopictus, W. 55. dimidiatus, W, 56. alutaceus, W. 37. Homeodera, W. 57. rotundipennis, W, 58. alutaceicollis, W. 59. pygmeea, W, BrucHID. 38. Bruchus, Geoftr. 60. rufobrunneus, W. 61, advena, W. HALrtricimp»®, 39, Longitarsus, Lat. 62. Helens, W. _ CAssIpIpz&. 40. Aspidomorpha, Hope. 63, miliaris, Fub. CoccrnELLIp&. 41. Cydonia, Muls. 64, lunata, Fab, 42. Epilachna, Chevr. 65. chrysomelina, Fab. OPATRID&, 43, Opatrum, Fab. 66, hadroides, W. ULomIp&. 44, Alphitobius, Steph. *67. diaperinus, Kugel. *68, piceus, Oliv. 45, Gnathocerus, Thunb. *69. cornutus, Fab. 46, Tribolium, MacLeay. *70. ferrugineum, Fab. TENEBRIONID. 47. Tenebrio, Linn. *71. obscurus, Fab. 48. Zophobas, (De}.) Blanch. 72. concolor, W. MorvDELLID&. 49, Mordella, Linn. 75. Mellissiana, W. STAPHYLINID®. 50. Creophilus, (Kby.) Steph. *74. maxillosus, Zznn. V.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XXXI. By the Rev. W. A. Leicuton, B.A., F.L.8., F.B.S. Ed. On certain new Characters in the Species of the Genera Nephroma (Ach.) and Nephromium, Ny/. Every student of the Lichenes, who examines his specimens with close observation, must frequently have noticed many characters which are not included in the diagnoses of species generally given by writers. ‘hese characters, which may be termed secondary, are usually minute and easily over- looked. Nevertheless where they are found to be constant, they prove to be important and characteristic, and of a useful 38 Rey. W. A. Leighton on new Characters in value in recognizing and determining the species or varieties in which they occur. More especially are they serviceable in those genera in which the spores, from their general simila- rity, are only partially available. In the preparation of my ‘ Lichen-Flora of Great Britain,’ now drawing towards com- pletion, these secondary characters have been frequently no- ticed in many genera; and I have accordingly pressed them into service. By accident my attention has been very re- cently drawn to the genera Nephroma and Nephromium, the species of which have been hitherto involved in very con- siderable confusion, especially those of the latter genus, by reason of the several species and varieties being frequently found growing in the same locality, and often in inter- mixture. The new characters which I have detected here are the chemical reaction of the thallus, the colour of the medullary stratum and its chemical reaction, and the structure of the back of the receptacle of the apothecia. Having gone through the goodly store of specimens in my own herbarium with satisfactory results, I was naturally anxious to extend my researches through the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. Dr. Hooker, with that generous liberality so characteristic both of himself and of his father, the lamented Sir W. J. Hooker, ever ready and desirous to aid and promote scientific in- quiry, at once opened these collections to me. The examina- tion has enabled me to effect a double service—to test and establish the certainty and constancy of these characters, and to rearrange in a more complete manner these genera in that herbarium. The genus Nephroma is distinguished by the gonidial stra- tum being of a pale yellow-green colour and composed of simple gonidia; whilst Nephromium has that layer of a dark blue or verdigris-green, and composed of granular gonima. The thallus in Nephroma is, moreover, by reason of its pale ochroleucous colour, capable of exhibiting certain chemical reactions with hydrate of potash and hypochlorite of lime, which serve also to separate it from Nephromiwm, in which the fuscescent or darker colour of the thallus renders any such reaction imperceptible. Practically, of course, it is of little real consequence whether we regard these as sections of one genus or as separate genera, so long as we can readily distin- guish them by fixed characters. For readier comparison I have tabulated the characters to which I would call attention in the following way. romium., the Spe of Nephroma and Neph cles O j ayey-rieeg yer) j puvydery yseqy ‘JOJORIVY O[GVyeISTUL | -un ue spioye ‘njhjzonphjod psahyyag Oy] Peplarip “ymaz ey} ynq ‘ uswto -ads ou wees aavy T sotoods stq3 JQ j Zepuvuiey uene jo pursy jpuereezy MeN | BIUBIUSET, j Loyeyy JUNOT jo opis ‘eAoF) SUIWRT “39 = | WIOPT adeg jurpesryy jo syreyg j puey TOPS j OOO ‘soy Morary | GO) jAresumyy jyesdg j pursy s.teanoo -UBA [| SUIvJUMOT AYPY | punog onq -9Z}0Y jSUOIsey ooIy | puerpunoy -MON j CANOUATIOT, 8 PION Weg np jAemiony [RoMeury 4seA.- YION *‘SYIVULOY PUL SorI}I]vIO'T ‘sprvadn <6 he “BIPOT| “SsOT[eF Usa ‘oyeynuvis) ‘ayvuero| -vqdao prow, -03 ‘aojaq -ossoidep) -oyepnpun) -attd gata} snorqeys ‘TAN ‘— yy] ‘ogra ‘£ yl -ovovanging, ‘papuezord) asoppeyuei0y pus yyoours ‘unpyyndaxa ‘TAN fund ‘— yl copia srescetteecesdeces] senozaers] “qy0ouIs| -«o0z01y08 seri Ch a) ‘a}RpoaTe] -O0JVTUTOT -Osopnutnt) ATIVMSeII| ‘snomqey{s “‘snoxqeps) “orNy "W kg Ky} couqal <9 ‘K-y) Ayeqnura ‘pepuezord) pue qyoous pue yjoous) ‘apn.gsnn ‘ay vpoare -OSOTNUIEL ‘a1]U80 OT} UT, Ajeqnurar ‘o} BINT] soeyq ‘oye, pue esosni) -v, ‘pepue}) pure ‘oz tpn ‘(‘boer) Ko Ay} caqmpalfo‘K-py} -ossordum -o1d yon) ‘snorqeps) *e7e[OoAoyunorpounzuU *BI00T]} -ode mozaq Ayayerpeut *moyad _| saqemuers| -WIL asopnsnt qUIRy OQ “moyjed| -osserdop ‘aitque| ‘esoyueTI0}} = "snorIqRS “Ly ‘—y|coptqal gf—y! Ajeqnurm) ‘pepuezord) 9 -1yuvotstu pus yyoours| ‘unoryoun “eyinpaur | ‘STEM | egroeyda Sante ; “i jo wourean| yo Inopog | 30.808! | “Soave | jouaueye | aoxe sapg | omns adda | “*P%US t ‘TAN ‘(qQoVy) VNOUHdT Ny 40 Rev. W. A. Leighton on new Characters in jVIseTTVA j edoxy poor jo SRE PORTE j purptezjIMG j ssouerd ane wuUIoN {A [APoeO Ny {Siar j sourr,y jArwSunzT | VISeTIG j $e580 A, j Ayes jerudolozy j BALOpeyY [| S97%1g poy j POLAT TON jAuemmey $j Apeyy jaoatt rddisstssrpy | PUvpey Steanoous, j suoLsexy onory juosag | (9007 QOO'TT) PAvTeUITT juepemg j AreSunzyT jATeay = j pueptozyimg = | Sadan Ay JOANT jSuOISoy OLY | voloury TON Sy j; sessoA j purpyoog j WsUIqesuoseryy | oOURLT jO qynog jaoAt iddisstsstyy j BOL OUI YON jSeSsoA jpueptezjIMg *syIvUloy pue sarzI[VIO'T ‘aqepoore ‘a7 BU19.10)OTPPIUL oy} UT -ossaidep -oyB[NpuN| eso][a}MEU04 ‘—y} eq Ayeynurat| = ‘papuezoad ‘snoiqeys =u ROP UUTAS Bera ces oleae eeree ee eee eve "sLOIqvps ‘operas *9S0T -ossordap ‘yenboun|-nsnz ATW Sts ‘—y| “ou Ajeynurm} = - 07 #_NuaTO ‘snoaqeys ‘ay eldq, -ty-0}e}0ep ‘ayenueis| ‘eso, WeUI04 -ossaidep -l1epnuTe ‘—y| ‘oqtqa| = -ooovmngany] = ‘popuezoad “QSOT]IA ‘oyetnuero| + ayeyjaqddo ‘QSOT]IA 10] — fesoyteTtT04 -opnesd ‘9s0]M9TLO} -Lrepnuue ‘oyettided "Yop TAN ‘gsornsna| ‘papuezord|-oprqye ‘esoy[tA ‘ayernmaro ‘9807 T8U04 “OSOT[IA IO -1epnuue *@SOT[TA ‘—y| ‘aiqa) = asoquemioy! ~ ‘papuajoad ‘eympaut | at nae : EN aera ese ‘TAN SWAINOUHdIN *snoOIqRLo ‘oyerp -9108-018a9 "sOIGRIS "SpIvAr -dn eso][oy -T9 U0}. ‘MOT "sprvar -dn asoy[a} -9T10} ‘AAOT, -oq SnoIqeyo ‘sprvadn asoy -19 U0} ‘MOT pus eyed) -aq snorqes *sni[eq} JO aad | “(UE )wenaa -pihdod *reA ‘(upy) apupd *XBA Bg ‘unwhraay “(Cyoy) wna -oq SNOIqeLS, -1aajay "TBA "IRYOS UNIUWDA "IBA OEE Qunsoquauo}g *sarvodg 41 the Species of Nephroma and Nephromium. > mene cee j zapueu -19,J7 ueng Jo puRysy j puey uajeyg j BIUBUIsey, [| puRTy sWeMeI UeA. i PUBS] OPPIAL j PuBlve7z MoNy ‘OplAtpqns 03 Aouepus, B eAvy sT]90 94} nq ‘aqeqdas-| apnfi7 ut ‘oye4dos-¢ AQouystp ere sarods oy} wnagunjd uy ‘soroeds oures aq} Jo soqeys 27 -WhT pue sq} Iepisuos ynq youuvo | [ 4epusieg Cen so paypsy | typ jPULpETT [SoTeAA YON | [[Vautog j etysuoAeg = jeatysdorqgg = j eatys -yloX | WVyMG j puvptequny j pury -yoog jATeiy j[esnqzog jsooucrdg j PURTLIOZFIMG j;RARr | selIvURD “OUI -feds ou woes oAvy T WoTOTT styI JO j Purlea7z Many j puerdery yseqp "OJ RTOIAOJ ‘S| “OFTYAA) = -OFBTNOTFOu | ‘asoTnent -ossorduat ‘—y] ‘ovIq ‘snoiqepo *asopnsnt -ossorduit ‘—y ‘oq1Tq ‘snoiqe[s *aqvpoore -ossaidep ‘por y| *avorjes Ajeynurut =JI Se PCAN em tec enece h ee ‘—y] *aqTY A} ‘osoTToyUSMTO4 ‘aqRloore "Ys! -O}RTNUBIS -moTpeA yy] — *oq TAN Ajoynuru ‘Broayjode ey} AoTeq ATA}eIp -oUIL 9} BTTNq ‘oIIyU9} «= pUB OY TTLAL ‘popuejzo.rd ‘snomqvps ener oes ‘07B}U9P| UL osOoTToZ METI -OBLIG(UIY}] -07 ATI GSTS ‘pepuezord ‘snoiquys ‘ayBuero| ‘aT pprut oyy AjIe[NSaL11} Ut esoTjazu9 ut ‘popuezord) -07 ‘snoaqeys *poamnout ‘asoTn.s foyerurory] = -nz ATG STIs ~oyeuelo}| — ‘snorqeps "yueoseOsny ‘snoiq Bo ‘ertyue ATIeou “qjoours "OT BLIQ UI -0}BYUEp| —*aSOJUOTIOY *jenboun -0}8[NUEId} *asoT[o} METI} "9B [09 AOJ -OPB[NITZOL *SNOIGRIS pue qjoous *snOIqvIS pue qZoours *SNOIG B.S pue qyoours ‘asOond -oyENIYEL "snoIqeys ‘snoiqeps CPV) wnsojnpja2 ‘(qugy)agwhT “(-yU7.) unaquuyd "TRIG “unouppsn TAN ‘ungobraajqns “qe Pun fn "IBA ‘TAN funyjag ~UIULOJQNS' IBA 42 M. C. Semper on a new Genus of 'Testacellide. VI.—On a new Genus of Testacellides in Australia. | By C. Semper. Ir is a fact often complained of that it is extremely difficult or - even impossible to obtain the animals of tropical shells, espe- cially of the land-shells. This, indeed, is to be regretted the | more, as even conchologists begin to understand that the | examination of the animals will furnish many interesting ob- servations, especially valuable for the geography of the species. _ Very lately I met with an instance which may be worth _ashort notice. Through the kindness of Herr v. Frauenfeld - I obtained two well-preserved specimens of Helix inequalis, _ Pfr., which, apparently, is common in Australia, the examina- tion of which proved that I had a genuine Testacellid before me. The jaw is entirely wanting ; and, as the drawing shows, oh ! Rhytida inequalis, Pfr. the teeth of the tongue so completely resemble those of Glan- dina (of which genus I have had occasion to examine three species) that this Australian Helicean must necessarily be ranged close to Glandina. In the work of Albers on the Helicide: this species is placed in the group Rhytida, which is considered there the last sub- genus of those allied to Patula. The type of the subgenus is Helix Greenwoodi of New Zealand, which is nearly related to the Australian species; however, Helix Stranget, Pfr., living also in Australia, comes nearer to it. The last species has lately been classified in the genus Zonites by Mousson (Journ. de Conch. ser. 3. vol. ix. p. 36); and indeed it cannot be gain- said that both these flat Rhyt¢da-species possess a certain habitus of Zonites; yet Crosse rightly remarks (¢b¢d. p.57. 1) that it Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Species of Pennella. 43 is to be doubted if this species, the animal being unknown, is a genuine Zonites. If, indeed, all those species (to which, how- ever, Helix dictyodes, Pfr., cannot possibly belong) ranged by Albers in his group of Rhytida really are the most nearly related to inequalis, Pfr., which I examined, the whole group, under the name given by Albers, might be removed from the series of the Helices and placed among the Testacellide ; however, I would caution against so summary a procedure, although convenient, and would rather encourage Australian and other malacologists not to shun the trouble of examining these animals, as, surely, through anatomical investigation the relations between the dif- ferent groups of Pulmonata will be discovered more easily and sooner than by a continual accumulation of shells only. Cer- tainly a conscientious comparison of shells will gradually lead to natural groups; but, in spite of immense collections, this conchological method will always be slow and at the same time dangerous, for the material available on this field is too easily monopolized. If, instead of the thousands of shells that annually are sent home by collecting travellers, only a few hundred species in spirits, allowing a more minute examina- tion, were one day to reach Europe, such an event might well be hailed by malacozoology. Wiirzburg, December 9, 1869. VIL.—On a new Species of the Genus Pennella. By Epwarp PercevaL Wriaut, M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin. [Plate I.] THE memoirs of Steenstrup and Liitken in the ‘ Transactions of the Danish Academy’*, and of Nordmann in the ‘ Bulletin of the Moscow Society of Naturalists’t, have added very largely to our knowledge not only of the species of the genus Pennella, but also of the great variation to which several of the species appear liable. The specific characters, however, are for the most part difficult to determine ; this is fully recognized by Professor Claus in his memoir on the Lerneide ft. This * “Bidrag til Kundskab om det aabne Havs Snyltekrebs og Lernzer samt om nogle andre nye eller hidtil kun ufuldsteendigt kjendte parasi- tiske Copepoder,” Vidensk. Selsk. Skr. 5. R., Naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. 5. Rd. 1861, pp. 841-482, tab. 1-15. + “Neue Beitrage zur parasitischer Copepoden,” Bull. Soc. Imp. des Naturalistes de Moscou, 1864, tom. xxxvii. pp. 461-520, Taf. 5-8. t ‘Beobachtungen iiber Lerneocera, Pentculus und Lernea, ein Bei- trag zur Naturgeschichte der Lernaeen,’ Marburg & Leipsig, 4to, pp. 1-32, Taf. 1-4: 1868. 44 Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Species of Pennella. difficulty chiefly arises from the fact that all the organs of these strange, grotesque creatures are subject to such wondrous transformations. Such a division, for example, as that of Milne-Edwards* into those having a head with two horns and those having a head with three, disappears before such a species or variety as the P. varians, St. & L.t Heller; in the ‘ Novara-Reise’}, divides the family Lernzeide into two groups or subfamilies, the second of which is distinguished by the females having filiform ovisacs: this section he calls Pennel- line, subdividing it as follows :— I. Those with a rostriform mouth, ovisacs long and not con- voluted, bodies covered with a thin integument. II. Those with a non-rostriform mouth, ovisacs convoluted, bodies covered with a hard integument. The genera placed in the first division are :—Pennella, Oken; Peniculus, Nordmann; Lerneonema, M.-Edw.; and Peroderma, Heller. Pennella sultana, Nord., is placed by Heller§ in the second division, and forms a new genus, Lerneolophus, which, so far as regards the possession of abdominal plumose appendages, takes the place in this division that Pennella does in the first division. While, therefore, fully aware of the difficulties that for the present surround this question of classification, and ready to admit that neither length of body nor size of cephalic, thoracic, or abdominal appendages can be looked on as certain indica- tions of specific differences, I yet venture to bring forward as new the following species, in the belief that it is undescribed, and with the hope of throwing some little light on our know- ledge of the genus. These parasites do not occur so very frequently as to lead me to hope that by waiting I might be able to decide the questions as to its range of variation &c. thoroughly. Pennella orthagorisct, sp. n. 9. Cephalic region. ‘Twice as broad as long, divided into two lobes. On its dorsal surface, and situated between these lobes, an eye-spot; on either side of which, but scarcely in front, a pair of minute antennules with from thirteen to fifteen longish sete: on each; still further in front a pair of antenne obscurely * ‘Histoire Naturelle des Crustacés,’ tome iii. p. 522. + L.c. p. 413. { Zoologischer Theil, Bd. ii. Abth. 3. Crustaceen beschrieben von ©. Heller. Wien, 1865, p. 244. So Terpe aol, Dr. E. P. Wright on a new Species of Pennella. 45 three-jointed, the distal jomt cheliform. On-the front of the head, on its ventral surface and surrounding the oral opening, are a number of small cauliflower-like excrescences, of which a few are more conspicuous than the others ; sometimes these spring each from a separate base, sometimes two or more from the same twig. At the junction of the thoracic with the ce- phalic region there are two long horn-like appendages an inch and a half each in length; these arise from the dorsal surface, and, like the thoracic and abdominal regions, are invested by a thin, almost colourless integument, which forms a kind of tube around them. Thoracic region. Applying this name to the region inter- vening between the horn-like appendages and the origin of the ovisacs, it is 52 inches in length: for the first three inches it is about an eighth of an inch in diameter; it then gradually expands until, where it joins the abdomen, it is fully a quarter of an inch in diameter; the integument forms a clear tube- like covering over it, and is quite smooth and glistening. Close to the head, on the ventral surface, are four pairs of minute appendages (feet), the first three pairs close together, the fourth and most anterior pair somewhat separated from the others: these very rudimentary feet, when highly magni- fied, appear to end in a minute claw. Abdominal region. At the commencement of this region, and from its ventral surface, the two long ovisacs arise; these measure just 11 inches in length; they are straight, and ap- pear obscurely jointed, joints long. The plumose filaments are lateral and numerous ; they are compound ; that is to say, from two to five spring from the same base; but the common basal portion is very short; towards the anal orifice they are gene- rally given off in pairs. The terminal portion of the body is destitute of filaments; the anal orifice is oval, central, and terminal. Colour (as seen some days after death, preserved in sea- water). Head and horns of a bright brown colour; body, seen through the glistening investing membrane, of a dark olive- brown, with circular stripes of a lighter hue ; ovisacs greyish white; plumose appendages deep black, but the clear integu- ment investing these gave the terminal points of each the appearance of being tipped with silver. Male unknown. Habitat. In the body of Orthagoriscus mola, on either side of the dorsal fin. Cork Harbour, November 1869. Total length of the perfect specimen examined, from top of head to anal opening, 7 inches. I am indebted for this species to my friend Dr. Harvey, of 46 Dr. EK. P. Wright on a new Species of Pennella. Cork, one of the few medical men of Ireland who never, amid the exigencies of a large professional practice, forget the in- terests of science. He informs me that the two specimens were found projecting from a circular depression in the thick skin of a young sunfish, near to its dorsal fin; they were buried in the skin and muscle of the fish to an extent of three inches. One specimen was broken off in removing it. There were also two specimens of Tristoma coccineum adhering to the head of the fish. I have compared this species with all those of which I could find an account. Some figures and descriptions, like those in the ‘ Voyage de la Peyrouse,’ represent species which it would be impossible to determine without the aid of the original spe- cimens. The largest species described, and the one that I think approaches nearest to P. orthagorisct, is the P. pustulosa, Baird. This species was originally published in Angas’s ‘Savage Life and Scenes in Australia ;’ but Dr. Baird’s de- scription was copied into the ‘ Annals,’ ser. 1. vol. xix. 1847, p- 280; the woodcut is not very characteristic. The specimen was found buried in a dolphin’s body, near its gills (the dolphin was captured in lat. 11° 54’ 8., long. 27° W.); the length was 4 inches. The plumose appendages are described as simple, and the abdomen as being of a very dark purple colour, and studded all over with small whitish pustules. If there be no mistake in the description of the plumose ap- pendages, the species from the dolphin is not the same as that from the sunfish. Dr. Baird informs me that he examined a esas of Pennella from a sunfish captured at Megavissey, ornwall, which he refers to P. filosa, Linn. This will have been, I think, the first instance of the capture of this species on the coast of Great Britain. Professor Claus* figures the eye of a species of Pennella, which he found placed below the cheliform antenne. He de- scribes it as consisting of a collection of pigment-cells covered by three clear cornea-like portions—one central, and one on either side. I cannot find, on a close examination of two specimens of P. orthagorisct, any appearance of a corneal structure. In the place indicated by Professor Claus there is a collection of pig- ment, which certainly acts as an eye, and there are obscure traces of the pigment matter being arranged into a series of hexagonal facets. The feathered antennules (or appendages to the second cephalic somite) were distinctly to be seen on both specimens examined. I cannot find that they have been described or figured as occurring in any species of Pennella. Their exist- ence is a matter of some little interest; for we thus find the * L.c. p. 5, pl. 2. fig. 10. Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa. 47 first three and most constant segments of the head represented by their appendages, though these are diminished to a very minute size, so as not, in P. orthagorisci, to be visible to the unassisted vision. ‘As we also find four out of the five pairs of thoracic appendages present, it is pretty plain that it is chiefly the ordinary oral appendages, or rather those appen- dages usually modified for the purpose of assisting in the pre- hension and mastication of food, that become altered into the strange-looking arborescent follicles met with around the mouth. EXPLANATION OF PLATE I. Fig. 1. Pennella orthagorisci, 9, natural size. (The specimen has shrunk, from being preserved in spirits. ) Fig. 2. Head, enlarged, dorsal aspect. Fig. 3. The same, ventral aspect. Fig. 4. Eye-spot (a), antennules (6), antenne (c). Fig. 5. Anal orifice. Fig. 6. Head of second specimen, showing the comparatively short horns. VIII.—On Janassa bituminosa, Schlotheim, from the Marl- Slate of Midderidge, Durham. By A.pany HANCOCK, F.L.S., and Ricuarp Howse. [Plates II. & II.] THROUGH the obliging kindness of Joseph Duff, Esq., who has been for many years actively investigating the fossil flora and fauna of the south of Durham, we have lately had an opportunity of thoroughly examining the structure of the jaw- teeth and shagreen skin of this most interesting addition to the fauna of the English Marl-slate, which is the exact equivalent of the German Kupferschiefer. Four groups of these remarkable jaw-teeth have been ob- tained by Mr. Duff at Midderidge—the first group in the year 1865, and the others during the autumn of the present year, 1869. These are, we believe, the first and only specimens that have been discovered in England. But in Germany this species has been frequently found in the Kupferschiefer, which is very much worked, on account of the valuable copper-pyrites which it contains, in numerous localities ; and consequently the general appearance of these teeth must be well known to those who are familiar with the works of Schlotheim, Miinster, Geinitz, and others. Accord- ing to the last-named author, the beautiful specimen still 48 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa preserved in the Dresden Museum was well figured in the Dresden Magazine in the year 1762. Afterwards, in the year 1820, it was described by Schlotheim as a Trilobite, under the name Trilobites bituminosus (Petrefactenkunde, p. 39); and in 1823 two figures were given by this author, in his ‘ Nachtrag’ ii, tab. 22. f..9a, 96. Between the years 1833-1843, Count Miinster figured and described numerous examples of the strongly characterized teeth and the shagreen skin of this peculiar fish under two or three generic and five or six specific names. ‘These teeth were by him supposed to be palatal (an opinion which seems to be entertained by later German authors), and to belong to a fish of the Placoid order. After carefully examining the descrip- tions and figures given by Count Miinster, we fully agree with those writers who consider that the following references belong all to one species, and we also are quite assured that the speci- mens obtained from the English Marl-slate are perfectly identi- cal with those described by this author in his Beitriige zur Petre- factenkunde :—Heft i. Janassa angulata, p. 67, Taf. 4. £1, 2; J. Humboldii, p. 122, Taf. 14. f.4; J. bituminosa, Schloth. p. 122. Heft ii. J. angulata, p. 122, Tat. 3&4. f.5a; Dictea striata, p. 124, Taf.3 & 4. f.1,3,4; Taf. 8. f. 3, 4,6, 7,8, 9,10. Heft v. Janassa dictea, pp. 37-39, Taf. 15. f. 10-16. Byzenos latipinnatus, Heft vi. p. 50, Taf. 1. f. 2. About the same time, Janassa was briefly described by Agassiz under the name of Acrodus larva, Poiss. Foss. iil. pp- 147, 174, 376, tab. 22. f. 23-25; and this learned author for the first time pointed out the probable affinities of these remarkable fish-remains. Later German authorities, and especially our friend Dr. Geinitz, had already arrived at the conclusion that the va- rious species of Janassa and Dictea described by Count Miin- ster must all be brought back to one form, to which, by right of priority, Schlotheim’s specific name should -be attached. Indeed Dr. Geinitz has so recently (Dyas, 1861) examined and carefully commented on the various species described by Count Miinster, that we think it better to give a translation of his remarks than to offer detailed ones of our own, especi- ally as Dr. Geinitz would have the advantage of seeing many of the German specimens, and as we do not, excepting in one or two points, differ in opinion from the conclusions arrived at by this excellent naturalist. In fact Miinster himself seems to have been satisfied that his genera Janassa and Dictea were identical, and also to have had some doubts as to the value of some of the species which he has made of Janassa bituminosa. Dr. Geinitz observes :— From the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 49 “The beautiful original of J. Humboldt’ in the Dresden Museum (Dyas, tab. 4. f. 5), of which a very good figure was given in the year 1762 in the ‘ Dresden Magazine,’ and which happily was recovered from the ashes of the fire at the Zwinger, is again figured here, because Miinster’s figure is reversed. This still beautiful specimen deserves a new illustration, because it furnishes a proof that not only all Count Miinster’s species of Janassa, but also his Dictea striata, must be referred to the type to which the first name given by Schlotheim belongs. “The oval, uniformly arched palate (Gaumen) is paved with from five to seven rows of chisel-formed, strongly curved at their upper enamelled end, and nail-shaped recurved teeth, which are indistinctly imbricated, and which are separated by a deep furrow into an anterior and a posterior division. “In the teeth of the anterior division the nail-formed end is bent backwards to the throat (7b. tab. 5. f. 3), in those of the posterior, on the contrary, forwards (7b. tab. 5. fig.4). The three middle rows of the anterior division, of which each one has six teeth, the size of which increases from before backwards, contain generally the largest teeth: only these three rows have been figured by Schlotheim, who thought he saw in them the structure of the Trilobites. On each side lie two more rows of smaller teeth, which stand obliquely to the primary rows, and of which the outer ones only appear to be lamelliform*. They are not shown in Miinster’s figure of J. angulata (Beitr. 1. tab. 4. f. 1, 2). In Beitr. i. tab. 3 & 4, f. 5, they are only partly to be seen; but on the J. Hwmboldti they are better shown, while in Miinster’s J. Dictea (Beitr. v. tab. 15. f. 10) they stand a little separated, certainly from the result of dislocation. “The posterior shorter group of teeth, which in Miinster’s figure (Beitr. v. tab. 15. f. 10) is represented as correctly as possible, contains as many longitudinal rows of teeth as the an- terior division, which in size decrease backwards and stand in five transverse rows. Their upper enamelled end seems in all to be bent forwards, or in the opposite direction to those of the anterior group of teeth. Miinster ascribes such a curva- ture to two teeth only, which in his specimen are situated im- mediately between the two divisions of the palate and out of place (Beitr. v. p. 39, tab. 15. f. 13,9, h) ; but he announces expressly that this palate is a little drawn out and dislocated, for which reason the teeth are not in their usual regular position. * The lamelliform teeth of Geinitz are those we have named petalo- dontoid. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. v. 4 50 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa “Tn our Janassa, the original of J. Humboldt?, Miinster, all the remaining teeth of the first cross row of the posterior divi- sion, from the line a b, have an equal curvature forwards of their upper part. The teeth of the cross rows standing behind them are only marked by broken roots. This specimen shows yet another character of the genus Janassa, which has not yet been described in any other specimen. At the posterior part of the head, or rather at the entrance of the throat, there are two large, similarly formed, bent teeth (dd), like all the others of the posterior division, which Count Miinster took for ear-bones (Beitr. i. 1845, p. 122). “ On the specimens which are broken through parallel to the palate-plate, as in ‘ Dyas,’ tab. 5. f.1, the six-sided form of the teeth shows itself clearly; but the boundary between the anterior and posterior divisions of the teeth shows itself also on these very distinctly, as the front teeth of the former have the anterior side concave and the hinder convex; but on the latter this appears reversed (7d. tab.5.f.1). In Miinster’s figures this relation is only taken into consideration in J. Dictea. “Tn our J. Humboldti (cb. tab. 4. f. 5) the first cross row of teeth of the posterior division is by pressure driven close to the last cross row of the anterior division, and partly under it, for which reason one cannot see the separating furrow; and Count Miinster has felt himself justified in placing J. Hum- boldti with Dictea (Beitr. v. p. 38). “ From the similar form of the teeth of Miinster’s Janassa and Dictea, of which the structure is always tubular, while the outer surface of the root shows more or less distinct transverse roots (Dyas, tab. 4. f.5, c, and tab. 5. f. 1), and from the perfectly similar arrangement of the teeth in J. angulata, J. Dictea, and J. Humboldti, Miinster, with that in our figures, which cannot be recognized in Miinster’s ideal and quite incorrect figure (Beitr. 11. tab. 3 & 4. f. 2), there can exist no doubt whatever as to the identity of both genera and the five different species in them. “In Dictea striata, Minster (Beitr. 1. tab. 3 & 4. f.1), the whole contour of the fish appears before us, though the swim- ming-appendages which surround the body permit a different ex- eect because this specimen lies more on the belly. The ength of the fish, without the caudal fin, is 0°390 metre ; the height of the head 0-080 metre, the body at the pectorals, not including these, 0°071 metre; the greatest width between the ventrals and the pectorals 0:110 metre, at the anal fin 0:055 metre, and at the base of the tail 0°035 metre broad. The whole body and all the fins or swimming-enlargements are covered with a fine shagreen skin. from the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 51 “The specimen shown (Dyas, tab. 5. f. 1) widens out at the back of the head on each side in an arched, triangular, wing- shaped, blunt process (cc), which may represent the cross bone (os transversale). “ Byzenos latipinnatus, Miinster, 1843 (Beitr. vi. tab. 1. f. 2, p- 00), from the Kupferschiefer of Richelsdorf, is a fragment covered with fine shagreen, but which does not admit of a perfect description, and which might just as well be referred to J. bituminosa as to any other genus of fish.” With the above remarks we entirely concur, excepting the statement that the teeth of Janassa are palatal, as it is proved, by their relationship to Myliobates, that they are true jaw- teeth. The other remark that does not appear to us satisfac- tory is, that the two bodies designated by Count Miinster ear- bones are considered by Dr. Geinitz to be teeth placed near the entrance of the throat. ‘The specimens from our locality do not show a trace of these peculiar bodies; but we are dis- posed to consider them casts of a pair of cranial cavities rather than teeth. That they are not teeth seems to be clearly indi- cated by the entire absence of enamel covering, as pointed out by Count Miinster. Dr. Geinitz has also incorrectly classified this fish with the Cestracionts ; but, by the observations made in a former paper, it will be seen that we agree with Professor Agassiz in placing Janassa among the Rays. We now, after these introductory remarks, proceed to give a general description of the oral armature of this curious fish, and, in conclusion, a special description of the several speci- mens obtained by Mr. Duff. The dental apparatus of Janassa bituminosa is very peculiar; it cannot, however, be distinguished generically from that of the so-called Chmaxodus lingueformis, Atthey, the Coal- measure representative of Miinster’s genus; and for a com- parison of the two we would refer to the previous paper on the subject, published in the November Number of the ‘ Annals ’*. The teeth of the fish now before us, like those of the Coal- measure species, are of two kinds, primary and secondary, the latter being petalodontoid in form. ‘The largest of the pri- mary, including the root, are 14 inch long and 4 inch wide ; * Hancock and Atthey, ‘On the Generic Identity of Climaxodus and Janassa.” In the figure of the restored row of teeth of the so-called Ci- maxodus lingueformes illustrating the former paper, the under row is re- presented as in advance of the upper, purposely to indicate its relation to the latter. But the specimen clearly demonstrates the fact that the upper row projects a little in advance of the under, as is the case in Janassa bituminosa. 4* 52 = Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa they are elongated, somewhat depressed, ovate, tapering a little posteriorly, and have the surface divided into two well- marked portions—an anterior scoop-like cutting-margin, and a posterior ridged crushing-surface or disk, with a long de- pressed root extending backwards (PI. II. figs. 2, 4, 5). The scoop-like cutting-margin is considerably more than one- fourth the entire length of the crown; it projects upwards and forwards, and is smooth and concave, with the edge usually obtuse and arched or a little sinuous from wear, but when comparatively fresh is pretty regularly arched, and when quite perfect is probably denticulated, if we may judge from the small lateral teeth. The crushing-surface or disk is elon- gated, the sides being nearly parallel, though tapering to a blunt poimt behind, the general form resembling that of a lengthened shield. The surface is convex, and is covered with about twenty close-set transverse ridges, imbricated for- wards, and irregularly undulated, notched and tuberculated, and arched forwards at the sides. The scoop-like cutting-margin and the crushing-disk we shall call the upper surface, these being, in fact, the only exposed portions, though in reality they represent the surface that is usually considered the back of the tooth. The other or opposed surface, which in ordinary cases would be called the front, we shall name the under surface, because it is under- most as the tooth rests on the jaw. The under surface, then, presents a very peculiar appearance: it is divided into three sharply defined, longitudinal, flattened areas or facets; so that in transverse section this side would show as half a hexagon. The central area, which is divided from the two lateral areas by a ridge or angle, is usually a little channelled. The back of the scoop-like cutting-margin is also a little flattened at the sides and centre. The root is a depressed process, longitudinally striated, somewhat narrower than the crown, and about half its length ; it originates in the under surface near to the posterior extre- mity, and arches backwards and downwards. It is con- sequently an extension, as it were, of the crown in a plane below the crushing-disk. When seen in profile the primary teeth are observed to assume a decided sigmoid curve, the anterior scoop-like cut- ting-margin being turned rather abruptly im one direction, and the posterior extremity of the crushing-disk and root in the other or opposite direction (fig. 4). The large primary teeth, which hold a central position, are symmetrical; the smaller lateral ones, though they agree in every other respect with the above, are more or less oblique, from the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 53 the sides being unequal, particularly the scoop-like portion, one side of which is more developed than the other. And the root likewise is turned a little to one side, especially in the second lateral. The secondary or petalodontoid teeth are not more than $ in. long, and about the same wide; they are depressed and partake otherwise of the general characters of the primary teeth. They are more inequilateral and oblique than the smaller primaries, one side being much more arched than the other. The cutting-margin is slightly arched and denticu- lated, but is narrow and only a little concave; the crush- ing-disk, too, is wider than long, the transverse, imbricated ridges being reduced to about half a dozen. The upper surface of all the teeth, whether primary or secondary, is covered with a thick layer of opaque white ena- mel-like matter. ‘This has a very striking appearance, con- trasting as it does with the dark hue of the rest of the tooth, and being strongly defined around the margin by a thickened rim, which is best seen when the tooth is turned with its face downwards. And, moreover, when the enamelled surface is a little worn, it becomes pitted and freckled all over with dark irregular points, which are sometimes elongated, particularly on the anterior or cutting-margin. There is little difficulty in determining the manner in which these curious teeth are placed in, or rather on, the jaws; for apparently the whole of the teeth of both jaws have been found lying in their original position, though the jaws them- selves have entirely disappeared, they having undoubtedly been composed of cartilage. Having carefully examined Mr. Duff's specimens, which will shortly be described, and after a full consideration of Count Miinster’s figures and descriptions, we can have little hesitation in giving the following account of the arrangement of these rather extraordinary dental organs— and this notwithstanding that we are acquainted with no- thing exactly like it, either in fossil or recent fishes, except in the so-called Climaxodus. First, then, the teeth are arranged in both upper and lower jaws (PI. II. figs. 2, 3) in precisely the same order. In both they are placed in transverse horizontal rows, across the ante- rior portion of the jaws, and in such a manner that never more than a single row in each jaw is in operation at the same time. Each such horizontal row is composed of seven teeth (five primary, two secondary), placed lengthwise, with the cutting- margin in front. A large symmetrical primary tooth is situ- ated on the longitudinal median line, or exactly over the sym- 54 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa physis ; on each side of this central tooth are a first and a se- cond asymmetrical primary tooth, making up the five primaries. These are flanked on either hand with a single secondary or eee tooth, completing the full complement of seven. hey diminish in size from the centre, the flanking petalodon- toid teeth being quite small in comparison with the large central primary tooth. The rows are placed one above the other in horizontal ranges, the lower rows acting merely as mechanical supports to the upper row, or that which was alone employed in cutting and crushing the food. There are from four to seven such horizontal rows, the teeth diminishing in size downwards, the lower ones having been first developed, and in succes- sion having had their period of active operation. As they wear out (that is, as the cutting-margins become blunt, and as the imbricated ridges of the cutting-disks are obliterated or reduced), a new row is developed behind, and, rising up, falls forward, and rests upon the row last 1 in use ; while at the same time the dentigerous membrane is pushed forward, and the oldest row, the lowest in the series, or that which was first developed, falls away. Thus, by this double action of growth and decay perpetually going on, there is always an efficient row at the surface, able to initiate the process of alimentation, sustained at a proper elevation on a firm basis. This constant renewal of the oral armature is nothing extraordinary, as it is common to all the Sharks and Rays, the close allies of Janassa. But that the new set of teeth should overlie and be supported by the old ones is indeed without a parallel, so far as we are acquainted with the subject of ichthyic dentition, with the exception of the so-called Climax- odus lingueformis ; "and that interesting Coal-measure species has been shown to be a true Janassa, in the paper previously quoted from the November number of the ‘Annals.’ The only instance that occurs to us in which something similar is found, is seen in the Greenland Shark, Squalus borealis, in which the older teeth of the lower jaw le in front of and give support tothe last-developed or those in use. Teeth of Petalodus, we believe, have also been found lying in regular order, as if forming a portion of a vertical row, This curious pile of teeth forms a close, dense mass, increasing in size upwards, or as the last-developed teeth are approached— the smaller rows of teeth, as already stated, being below; and the teeth themselves are, as it were, interlocked. The central teeth of each horizontal row are the only ones that are placed exactly above each other; the lateral teeth of the successive rows are arranged in quincunx; so that they may .be looked Jrom the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 5d upon as forming slightly diverging diagonal lines, having the central teeth as their starting-point. Now, the first primary lateral teeth, or those next the centre, underlie to some ex- tent the under surface of the central teeth ; and the second primary lateral underle in a similar manner the margins of the first primary, and so with the third or petalodontoid teeth. Thus the whole mass becomes interlocked like a piece of masonry; or, if we take all the central teeth to form a ver- tical row, and consider in like manner the various lateral teeth, then it might be said that the teeth composing such vertical rows had their lateral margins insinuated between those of the adjacent rows. In consequence of this interlocking and close approximation, the back or under surface of each tooth becomes worn, and the three longitudinal areas or facets, already described, become more strongly defined. The central area and the two lateral areas are in this way affected by the three teeth that conduce to the support of each superincumbent tooth. That this is the fact is apparently demonstrated by the central area being occa- sionally grooved transversely, corresponding as the grooves do to the imbricated ridges of the crushing-disk of the sup- porting teeth (Pl. II. figs. 1 & 5). As a further proof that such is the fact, it may be observed that when the crushing-disk has by previous use been worn smooth, which frequently occurs, the central facet of the cor- responding superincumbent tooth is likewise smooth. It is only when the ridges are retained that these impressions are observed in the upper teeth ; and, indeed, were no other evi- dence at hand, it is patent enough that these peculiar facets are in part the result of wear ; for they exhibit on their sur- faces the internal structure of the matter composing the tooth. And that the opposing crushing-disk is not equally and mutu- ally worn arises from the fact that it is covered with a layer of hard enamel-like matter. The existence of the transverse grooves would seem also to prove that while they were produced by the rubbing-motion of the teeth upon each other, the motion itself must have been very limited, or neither the grooves nor the sharp definition of the facets could have existed. And in this way we have a corroboration that the retention of the old, effete teeth is merely for the mechanical support that they supply to the upper row of teeth, upon which teeth alone devolves the func- tion of cutting and crushing the food. The four groups of teeth obtained by Mr. Duff at Midde- ridge are very instructive, and, though in a more or less dis- turbed state, are quite sufficient to show the original disposition 56 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa in the mouth. One of the specimens was quite perfect when found; but unfortunately an idle lad got hold of it, after the quarryman had carefully laid it aside, and in the mere lack of thought broke away a great number of the teeth. Happily, however, the anterior portions of nearly the whole of them are still left sticking in the matrix; so that not only their num- ber can be ascertained, but likewise the exact limit of those be- longing to the upper and lower jaws respectively, and their precise arrangement thereon. This specimen of the buccal armature was not only complete when deposited, but is lying on the slab in its natural posi- tion ; and probably when buried the whole fish was present, and lay with its back uppermost. Consequently, the mouth being situated beneath, as in the Sharks and Rays, the teeth of the overhanging upper jaw would lie in advance of those of the lower. Such is the case in the specimen now before us, as is determined by the presence of a quantity of shagreen, indicating as it does the direction in which the body of the fish was deposited. There are about three inches of this sha- green, extending from the posterior margin of the mass of teeth, or those which belong to the under jaw. And, in fact, there can be little doubt that, had the slab been continued backwards sufticiently far, we should have had an impression of the whole fish, marked out by the shagreen, similar to the ~ figure given by Miinster of his Dictea striata. The cutting or anterior margins of the teeth are downwards, for the most part buried in the matrix. Many of the roots and, toa great extent, the crushing-disks having been removed, as before stated, the specimen is, as it were, hollowed out, and pee an oval, disk-like aspect, an inch and three-quarters ong, and an inch and a quarter wide. ‘The broken anterior portions of the teeth line this eavity in almost perfect order, as if observed from the interior of the mouth, their external or anterior extremities bemg turned from the observer. The group thus seen is divided into two portions, an anterior and nosterior. The teeth of the former or upper jaw have their we or anterior scoop-like cutting-margins and crushing- disks, or as much of them as is left, turned downwards, and are closely packed together in five horizontal rows of seven teeth each. The central teeth of the five rows rest one upon the other in the median antero-posterior line, diminishing in size forwards and upwards as the specimen is seen. These five central teeth are flanked on either side by three others, which likewise diminish in size in front. These teeth, of which there are in all thirty-five, as already stated, belong to the upper jaw. A similar cluster of teeth belongs to the under From the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 57 jaw, and composes the posterior half of the general batch. These are arranged in the same fashion as those of the upper jaw; but instead of having the anterior scoop-like cutting- margins turned downwards, they are placed in the opposite direction, looking upwards. The anterior margins of the two sets of teeth meet in the transverse middle line, and are pressed close together, so that the entire batch is continuous, there being no hiatus anywhere, the mouth, in fact, being closed, and the teeth of the two jaws pressed together. In the under jaw there are likewise five horizontal rows of seven teeth each, though, on account of the injury the specimen has sus- tained, the exact number is not so easily determined as it is in the other jaw. This specimen has apparently been as complete as that figured by Miinster (Beitr. Heft v. Taf. 15. figs. 10, 11) under the name of J. Dictea, and is, indeed, a very good counterpart of the specimen there represented; only in ours the front or scoop- like cutting-margins of the teeth are buried in the matrix, the view of the specimen being obtained as it were from the oral cavity ; while Count Miinster’s figure has the front of the teeth exposed, as they would be seen had the fish been laid upon its back. Another of Mr. Duff’s specimens (PI. III. fig. 1), however, presents the same aspect as that of the figure just referred to, and is almost perfect, rising as that does in bold relief from the matrix, in the form of an irregularly rounded cluster, hav- ing the peculiar vesicular appearance seen in most of Miinster’s figures. This appearance is very remarkable, and at first sight has, as was suggested to us on showing the specimen to a friend, no little resemblance to a cluster of ova-capsules of Fusus antiquus, particularly when the teeth are a little dis- turbed. In connexion with this cluster of teeth, a large patch of shagreen is beautifully displayed, and enables us to determine, in like manner as in the former instance, which is the anterior margin of the specimen, the spreading of the shagreen indica- ting the direction of the body of the fish. In this specimen, as in the first-mentioned, the teeth are di- visible into two sets, which have their cutting-margins opposed to each other across the transverse median line. ‘Those of the anterior set belong to the upper jaw, and are closely packed to- gether and interlocked in the manner previously described, in four transverse or horizontal rows; the remains of a fifth row are distinctly visible. The arrangement is the same as in the first-described specimen: that is, in each row there is a cen- tral tooth with three lateral ones on each side, the extreme 58 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa flanking tooth on either hand being petalodontoid in form ; and the teeth composing the row next the transverse median line are the largest, while those in front, or those in the lower supporting rows, become gradually smaller. The teeth of the lower jaw, or those at the posterior margin of the cluster, are in a comparatively disturbed state ; but the anterior cutting-margins are turned forward, so as to oppose those of the upper jaw, whose cutting-margins are turned backwards. In the lower jaw four horizontal rows are dis- tinctly determinable, while indications of a fifth can be traced. On account of the disturbance of these teeth, the central large teeth of four rows are well displayed in profile, being turned over towards the right of the observer, and lying in regular order, one behind the other, so that the whole length of the teeth is exposed, the roots being traceable in the matrix. Several of the lateral teeth are scattered on either side, and three or four are removed to some distance to the left. This specimen is fortunately broken through transversely near the centre, in such a manner that the greater portion of the upper or crushing-disks, with the anterior cutting-margins of one row of teeth and the backs or under-surfaces of another, are finely displayed. And thus we obtain a clear demonstra- tion of the arrangement of the teeth in this fine specimen, and at the same time a complete exposition of the characters of the teeth themselves. A third slab exhibits a dense mass of teeth of an irregularly rounded form, comprising numerous teeth of both jaws (Pl. IIT. fig. 2). Here, again, the shagreen shows the position in which the body of the fish was deposited ; but as all the teeth have the anterior scoop-like cutting-margins in one direction, there can be no question as to which is front. The specimen rests on the slab with the face uppermost, much as in the last case; only the whole are turned forward, and, unlike it, the teeth are in a much disturbed state, particularly those of the under jaw, which lie uppermost. These, or at least all that remain of them, have been pushed so far forward that they overlie those of the upper jaw towards the left side, leaving exposed the upper surtace of the large central tooth and the first lateral of the working row of the upper jaw, which are well exhibited in their true position ; and the remains of a second lateral tooth and one or two of the petalodontoid form are seen at the ex- treme right. These exposed teeth of the upper jaw have their crushing-disks and cutting-margins turned upwards; and their roots are well displayed, sinking backwards into the matrix. The few teeth of the under jaw already spoken of on the left have their under surfaces or backs exposed, the crushing-disks from the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 59 being turned down to oppose those of the upper jaw. At the posterior part of the general mass several of the second primary and petalodontoid teeth lie scattered about, chiefly with the under surfaces uppermost. The remaining specimen (PI. II. fig. 1) to be noticed, though consisting of only a few teeth, is very interesting, inasmuch as it displays in profile an entire vertical row, lying in almost exact order, one resting upon the other. The whole length of the teeth is seen, from the cutting-margin to and including the root, bent in a deep sigmoidal curve. The series appears to be of the central teeth: four lie in close contact, the back or under surface of one individual resting upon and fitting exactly to the face or upper surface of that immediately below it. A very imperfect fragment of a fifth tooth is seen pressed to the under surface of the fourth of the series; and in front consi- derable portions of two lateral primaries lie with their under surfaces uppermost, one of which exhibits in a remarkable manner the transverse grooves caused by the rubbing of the erushing-disk of the tooth on that supporting it. Similar transverse grooves can be seen on one or two other teeth of the series. A considerable fragment of a second primary lies near the centre of the row. The minute structure of the teeth is rather peculiar; and though we have not examined it in the entire tooth, and though our account of it must necessarily be imperfect, as it is from mere fragments, yet we cannot refrain from saying something on the subject. We have stated that the upper surface (namely, the anterior scoop-like margin and the crushing-disk) is covered with a layer of opaque-white enamel-like matter. This coating is thickest over the crushing-disk, where it is of a considerable depth. When the tooth is quite fresh, there appears to overlie this a thin film of transparent enamel. ‘The interior is com- posed of a rich brown-coloured substance, which may be looked upon as a form of dentine, made up of large, branched and anastomosing tubes with thick walls, which, for the most part, run lengthwise ; their cavities are undoubtedly medullary chan- nels ; they are narrow in proportion to the thickness of the en- tire tube. These give off, almost at right angles, small, irre- gular, branched and anastomosing tubes, which, penetrating the overlying white enamel-like matter, abut near to the sur- face. ‘The white matter also penetrates occasionally into the interior of the tooth, insinuating itself between the tubes; but the central portion is usually so exceedingly dense that few traces of it are to be observed. On the upper or concave face of the cutting-margin, however, the dentinal tubes, which are 60 Messrs. Hancock & Howse on Janassa bituminosa here small and arranged lengthwise in parallel order, lie buried in the white matter that in many instances permeates the en- tire scoop portion. The tubular matter, whether at the surface or in the interior, is composed of concentric layers; and coarse, branched tubules, originating in the medullary channels, penetrate their walls. The whole of the brown tubular matter composing the mass of the tooth is probably dentine, as we have just stated; or it may be, as stated in the paper already quoted on Climaxodus and Janassa, osteodentine, the small marginal tubes only being dentine ; but the structure of the whole appears to be the same. We feel equally at a loss how to denominate the white matter*. It is minutely granular, but otherwise quite structureless. If we are correct in designating it enamel, then there must be two kinds of enamel; or what is the transparent film seen on the surface in perfect specimens ? When the white coating is worn a little, the extremities of the small dentinal tubes that penetrate it are seen at the sur- face; and as they wear more readily than the white matter, the whole surface becomes minutely punctured. On the cut- ting-margin, however, the white matter is usually to some ex- tent minutely grooved longitudinally, in consequence of these superficial tubes of the dentine-like matter running parallel to the surface. The minute structure of the tooth as above described is seen to be essentially the same as that of the so-called Climaxodus ; but in the latter the brown dentinal tubular matter of the in- terior is not so dense, consequently the white matter pene- trates more extensively through the tissue. The small dentinal tubes abutting at the surface, too, are more branched and are less regular. The external white layer appears to be not so thick ; but it is almost always so much stained with black carbonaceous matter that it is not easily distinguished. In- deed we have only in one instance detected it without the aid of transmitted light ; but in section when so viewed its presence is usually observed. The shagreen (PI.II. fig. 6) with which the body of this fish is covered is exhibited in three of the four specimens obtained by Mr. Duff. In one of them a considerable patch of it is very beautifully displayed, no disturbance whatever having taken place in the tubercles. They are minute, and, though pretty close together, they are seldom in contact, there generally being * In the paper on Chimaxodus and Janassa this white coating is called “cement.” On further examination, however, we find that it has not the character of cement, but is merely granular, and in every respect is similar to the white external layer in Janassa. Strom the Marl-Slate of Midderidge. 61 a space between them less than half their diameter. They are in the form of irregularly rounded bosses, with the surface smooth and glossy, and the margins sinuous and produced into points. Sometimes, however, they are much elongated, and are frequently very irregular in shape, with the marginal pro- longations much produced, variously formed, sharp or obtuse. Others have one margin comparatively smooth, the points being confined to the opposite side. Some are quite devoid of all such irregularities, the margins being smooth or only a little sinuous at one side ; these are rounder and larger than the others (fig. 8). Another form (fig. 7), not by any means un- common, is irregularly stellate, with the rays ridged and some- times a little bifurcated. From the fineness of the cutting-margin in the so-called Climaxodus, it was inferred in the former paper, so frequently referred to, that the food must have been composed of some soft material. We.are disposed to draw the same conclusion from the structure of the teeth of Janassa bituminosa. The scoop-like cutting-margin is certainly much used, for it is almost always greatly worn in a regular manner; only in one instance have we seen it a little broken. It would be an efficient instrument in cutting vegetable substances, and these might afterwards require the aid of the crushing-disk. In corroboration of this view of the food, we may quote a passage from Miinster, who says, of his Byzenos latipinnatus, that “the intestine seems to have been very full when the fish died. It is more elevated than the other parts of the body. On some places one sees in the interior a black earthy mass in which small pointed bodies appear, which are like small pieces of shiny coal.” May not this “black earthy mass” and ‘pieces of shiny coal”? be carbonized vegetable matter, the food of the fish ? It is unnecessary here to dilate on the affinities of Janassa, as the subject is discussed in the former paper, already quoted. We may remark, however, that the full investigation of the Permian species has only the more confirmed our opinion of its close alliance with the Coal-measure form (the so-called Climaxodus lingueformis), and of a certain relationship of both to Myliobates and Zygobaies. We may also state that Janassa is more closely related to Petalodus than was at first thought ; for we now find that the latter genus is provided with both symmetrical and oblique teeth; so that it is quite probable that they may be found to be arranged in much the same manner as those of Janassa, especially as the former have been found in vertical series, as previously stated. 62 Mr.J.Gould on a supposed new Species of Pigeon. EXPLANATION OF PLATES II. & III. PraTE ie Fig. 1. Somewhat enlarged view of a central vertical row of teeth of Janassa bituminosa, seen in profile and exhibiting transverse grooves and ridges on the underside: a, under surface, with transverse grooves, of apparently two lateral teeth ; 0, a portion of a second lateral tooth. Fig. 2. Horizontal row of teeth of the same, a little enlarged : a, anterior scoop-like cutting-margin; 6, crushing-disk ; ¢, root; d, first lateral tooth ; e, second ditto; f, flanking petalodontoid tooth. Fig. 3. Diagram showing the central vertical row of teeth in profile, and to explain their relationship to the jaws: a, supposed upper jaw ; b, cy aes under jaw; c, the teeth in use; d, effete supporting teeth. Fig. 4, Profile view of a central tooth, somewhat enlarged: a, anterior scoop-like cutting-margin ; 6, crushing-disk ; ¢, root. Fig. 5. View of underside of central tooth: a, cutting-margin ; , central area or facet, exhibiting transverse grooves; c ¢, lateral facets ; d, root. Fig. 6. Shagreen, tubercles much enlarged, in their natural order. Fig. 7. Three stellate tubercles of the same. Fiy. 8. Two smooth tubercles. PLATE Il. Fig. 1. A group of teeth, a little over the natural size, of Janassa bitumi- nosa, seen in front, the anterior cutting-margins being exposed : a, central row of teeth of upper jaw; 0, of under jaw, with their sides exposed; ce, petalodontoid teeth ; d, shagreen. Fig. 2. Another group: a, the upper surface of two teeth of the upper jaw ; b, the remains of teeth of the under jaw, with their under surfaces exposed ; c, scattered petalodontoid teeth, with their undersides uppermost. IX.—Description of a supposed new Species of Pigeon. By Joun GouLp, F.R.S. Genus OTrIpiIpHarPs, Gould. Size large, equalling that of a wood-pigeon, Columba enas ; écll longer than the head, straight, and plover-like ; wings short and round, armed with a spur at the shoulder; tac/ round and moderately long; tars? very long for a pigeon, and with the toes covered with thick plate-like scales ; nat/s some- what straight and pointed ; general structure adapted for the ground rather than for trees or for flight. Otidiphaps nobilis, Gould. Bill red or fleshy red, particularly on its basal portion; round the eye a bare space, which appears to have been of the same colour; crown of the head and occipital crest black, with steel- blue reflections ; back of the neck resplendent glaucous green ; Miscellaneous. 63 breast and under surface purple; back and wings rich chestnut, with violet reflections when viewed in certain lights,and passing into golden bronze at the nape; rump and upper tail-coverts rich purplish blue; tail blackish green; legs yellow or reddish yellow. Total length 16 inches; bill 14, wing 7, tail 62, tarsi 23. I obtained this fine bird of Mr. James Gardner of Holborn, who could not inform me of the precise locality in which it was collected; but as it was accompanied by Paradisea papuana, Epimachus maximus, many specimens ot Semtoptera Wallace?, and Pitta maxima, it was probably procured on some one of the islands of the Eastern Archipelago or in New Guinea. Although the bill is not toothed, this species appears to be allied to Didunculus. MISCELLANEOUS. Deep-sea Researches. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GeENTLEMEN,—You will oblige me, and at the same time, I be- lieve, further the interests of scientific truth, by inserting the follow- ing observations in the ‘ Annals.’ In a note which appeared in ‘ Nature,’ of Dec. 16th, p. 192, Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys makes known his views on the “ Food of Oceanic Animals” in these words :— «The receipt of an interesting paper by Prof. Dickie, entitled ** Notes on range in depth of marine Algz,’” lately published by the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, induces me to call the attention of physiologists to the fact that plant-life appears to be absent in the ocean, with the exception of a comparatively narrow fringe (known as the littoral and laminarian zones) which girds the coasts, and of the “ Sargasso ” tract in the Gulf of Mexico. “During the recent exploration, in H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ of part of the North Atlantic, [ could not detect the slightest trace of any vegetable organism at a greater depth than fifteen fathoms. Animal orgamsms of all kinds and sizes, living and dead, were everywhere abundant, from the surface to the bottom; and it might at first be supposed that such constituted the only food of the oceanic animals which were observed, some of them being zoophagons, others sarco- phagons, none phytophagons. But inasmuch as all animals are said to exhale carbonic acid gas, and on their death the same gas is given out by their decomposition, whence do oceanic animals get that supply of carbon which terrestrial and littoral or shallow-water animals derive, directly or indirectly, from plants? Can any class of marine animals assimilate the carbon contained in the sea, as plants assimilate the carbon contained in the air? “ Not being a physiologist, I will not presume to offer an opinion ; but the suggestions or questions which I have ventured to submit 64 Miscellaneous. may perhaps be worth consideration. At all events the usual theory, that all animals ultimately depend for their nourishment on vegetable life, seems not to be applicable to the main ocean, and consequently not to one-half of the earth’s surface. “ J, Gwyn JEFFREYS.” It is quite unnecessary for me to criticise the remarkable opinions here offered regarding the Sargasso tract, the chemistry of decom- posing animal matter in the ocean, and the relative proportions of land and water on the globe. It will be seen that they are unique. But as Mr. Jeffreys has entered the lists as an authority on deep-sea lore, and now claims as his own the discovery that plant-life is absent in the deeper regions of the ocean, and the refutation of the theory (as applied to the inhabitants of the sea) that “all animals ultimately depend for their nourishment on vegetable life,” I must be excused if I endeavour to show that he has either forgotten what, at a not very remote period, he professed to have read of my wri- tings on these subjects, or that, not having forgotten them, he has nevertheless found it expedient, for some unaccountable reason, to repudiate them, and with them his own published estimate regard- ing their accuracy. The absence of all living vegetation, even of the lowest types, in the deeper abysses of the ocean, and the vital process whereby the nutrition of the lowest animal forms is secured in failure of any- thing like a rudimentary digestive apparatus, such as is to be found in the higher orders of Rhizopods, was dwelt on by me in my ‘ Notes on the presence of Animal Life at great depths in the Ocean,’ pub- lished in Nov. 1860, p. 27,—in my ‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ pub- lished in 1862, pp. 130-132,—in a note which appeared in the ‘ An- nals & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ for Aug. 1863, p. 166,—and in two papers contributed by me to the ‘Monthly Journal of Microscopical Science,’ for Jan. 1869, pp. 39-40, and April of the same year, pp. 231-233. Reference to these publications will therefore show that Mr. Jef- freys’s statements are, to say the least of them, somewhat behind the times. But to prove that Mr. Jeffreys cannot justly plead ignorance as to what had been previously published by me on the subject, I invite attention to two extracts from his ‘‘ Reports on Dredgings,” con- tained in the ‘ Annals’ of the respective dates given below. ‘ Annals,’ Noy. 1866, p. 387. *“ Dr. Wallich, in his admirable and ‘« philosophical treatise with which all “marine zoologists and geologists are, “ or ought to be, familiar, believed that “certain starfishes” Ke. &e. ‘As to “ the accuracy of his statements, no rea- * sonable doubt can be entertained.” ‘ Annals,’ Oct. 1868, p. 305. “Coccospheres and free Foramini- “ fera cover the bed of the Atlantic at “enormous depths. The occurrence, “ therefore, of such organisms on the “floor of the ocean at great depths “does not prove that they ever lived “there. I should rather be inclined to “believe that they dropped to the “ bottom when dead or after having ‘* passed through the stomachs of other ‘animals which had fed on them.” Miscellaneous. 65 It is indisputable, therefore, that Mr. Jeffreys had studied my writings, and that the opinion entertained of them by him in 1866 was revoked in favour of that expressed by him in 1868; whilst that expressed in 1868 has again in its turn been superseded by the very positive contradiction it receives in his note in ‘ Nature’ published a fortnight ago ! It is likewise deserving of special notice that Dr. Carpenter, who might be supposed to have made himself acquainted with the whole past literature of the subject, should, at p. 181 of the official copy of his ‘ Preliminary Report on Dredging for 1868,’ have thought it expedient to single out from these two most conflicting statements that which was offered by Mr. Jeffreys in 1868 (see above), as evi- dence that “ Dr. Wallich’s just claims had not by any means com- manded the universal assent of naturalists ”»—an assent to which, if just, as it has now been most clearly proved that they were and are, those conclusions were long ago entitled. With regard to Mr. Jeffreys’s division of oceanic animals into “‘zoophagons”’ and “sarcophagons,” I have nothing to urge beyond my avowed inability to discern any valid physiological difference be- tween those that are zoophagous and those that are sarcophagous. It rests with Mr. Jeffreys to explain on what grounds he has felt justified in declaring so emphatically that ‘‘none” of the animals “of all kinds and sizes, everywhere abundant from the surface to the bottom,” observed by him in his exploration of the North Atlantie, were phytophagous. It only remains for me to add that for years I stood alone in maintaining, in opposition to the opinion of Ehrenberg and _ his followers, that all plant-life becomes extinct at depths exceeding 400 or 500 fathoms, and that the nutrition of the Foraminifera and some other orders of oceanic Rhizopods is effected by a special vital func- tion, whereby they are enabled to eliminate, from the medium in which they live, the elementary ingredients which enter into the for- mation of their body- and shell-substances. The facts and reasoning on which my observations were based will be found in the various published papers &c. already referred to. I remain, Gentlemen, Yours very faithfully, G. C. Watiicn. Kensington, December 24, 1869. On the Specific Distinctness of Anodonta anatina. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. GenTLEMEN,—There has been, and, I believe, still is, a diversity of opinion as to whether Anodonta anatina is a distinct species or only a variety of Anodonta cygnea. I have, since I commenced the study of conchology, inclined to the former view; and I think I am now able to bring forward evidence in favour of it which has not been Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 2 66 Miscellaneous. adduced before. It has been maintained that these animals are varieties because no difference is to be found in their soft parts, excepting as regards the general shape, which corresponds to that of the shell. But I have observed, in Anodonta anatina, that the branchial opening is not only comparatively, but actually, much larger and fringed with much more delicate and numefous tenta- cles than in Anodonta cygnea. There also seem to be conflicting ideas as to the direction in which the respiratory current proceeds, some contending that it invari- ably enters through the branchial orifice, and makes its exit through the anal one, others that it may proceed either in this or the reverse direction. I have taken some pains in investigating this subject, and have repeatedly tried experiments with the animals to find out the facts of the case; and the conclusion I have arrived at is, that, under ordinary circumstances, the current enters through the branchial opening, and issues through the anal one only. It may, however, in addition, enter at the anterior end or any inter- mediate point; but it never issues from any place other than the anal opening, excepting under peculiar circumstances, which I will presently mention, and then it is spasmodically. The ordinary position in which the animal is found is with the posterior end projecting from the mud which forms the sides and bottom of its habitat, the rest being imbedded in it. In this case, the direction of the current is the normal one; but should the animal choose to repose wholly uncovered by the mud, as not unfrequently happens, it then will separate the edges of the mantle from one another at some point, and through this the water flows also into it. Should, however, the branchial orifice from any cause become covered by sand or mud and the anal one remain free, it will then draw water in through the anal opening and expel it through the branchial one, causing the sand or mud to be blown away with very great violence, after which the normal state of affairs is resumed. This action is purely mechanical, the animal relaxing the adductor muscles, the valves gape, the opening, however, which would otherwise have been formed remaining closed by the thickened edges of the mantle being kept in contact; this causes the water to enter the anal orifice; then the valves are suddenly closed, and the water ejected through the branchial opening, the whole action being, in fact, exactly that of a pair of bellows. If both orifices are covered and there is water between the valves, they are brought together, and the bran- chial one freed, the anal one afterwards being uncovered by the ordinary action of the current. Any other point on the free mar- gin of the shell may be uncovered in a similar manner. These facts I have tested by many trials, both with the Anodons and the Unios. I remain, yours truly, R. M. Lroyp. 8 Weston Road, Handsworth, Birmingham, Dec. 9th, 1869. Miscellaneous. 67 On the Structure and mode of Growth of the Scales of Fishes. By Dr. Savsey. The author has made some investigations upon the structure of _ the skin in fishes which must lead to great modifications in our ideas, especially of the construction and growth of the scales. Fishes are generally sticky to the touch—a phenomenon which M. L. Agassiz ascribed to a mucosity secreted by peculiar glands. Leydig, however, showed that no mucus-gland exists at the surface of a fish. The so-called mucosity is, in fact, only the most super- ficial layer of the epidermis. In the terrestrial Vertebrata the most superficial layers of the epidermis become hardened to form the stratum corneum which scales off at the surface. In fishes the superficial cells of the epidermis, instead of hardening, absorb water, become softer and softer, and constitute the mucous covering of the surface, which is easily removed. The corium, placed immediately beneath the epidermis, is formed essentially of two crossed systems of connective bundles. It contains numerous pouches, in each of which a scale 1s lodged. It is well known that the ctenoid and cycloid scales present numerous concentric striz, which M. Agassiz interpreted as the margins of superposed layers forming the scale. This opinion, which is still generally accepted, is, however, quite erroneous, as has been clearly shown by Dr. Salbey by means of vertical sections. The striz are due to a series of irregular crests, which all belong to the superficial layer of the scale. The deeper and much thicker layer is formed by a series of superposed lamelle of two substances. The thickest lamelle are colourless and brilliant ; the thinner ones are yellowish and but slightly transparent; the former are calca- reous, the latter are composed of a sort of cement destitute of lime- salts. The calcareous lamelle being generally thicker in old indi- viduals than in the young, it is probable that their increase in thickness is caused by a gradual incrustation of the interposed layers of cement. The growth of the scale is explained by the fact, that a deposit of calcareous salts is formed periodically in the part of the corium which is directly applied against the lower surface of the scale. This incrusted layer becomes for a time the lowest lamina of the scale. Then a layer of cement is deposited between this cal- careous lamina and the corium: this alternate formation of calcare- ous and non-calcareous layers is repeated a great many times. Besides the concentric lines, the scales present striae which radi- ate from the centre to the periphery. These are the “ longitudinal canals” of Mandl, the “ fan-like furrows” of M. Agassiz, and the “sutures” of M. Peters. The name proposed by M. Agassiz (sz- lons en éventail) is perhaps the best, inasmuch as the strie certainly correspond to furrows of the surface. But from the bottom of these furrows true partitions of unincrusted cement start, which traverse the whole thickness of the scale and divide it into a certain number of segments. By their partial incrustation these rays of cement may assist in the widening of the scale. At the centre of the system 5* 68 Miscellaneous. of coricentric lines of the surface of the scale there is a region of peculiar appearance, which M. Agassiz designates the ‘“ centre of growth,” and Mandl the “focus,” by which he understands ‘ focus of nutrition.” M. Agassiz regards this region as the oldest portion of the scale, the layers of which have been worn away. As regards the first point, that of age, he is undoubtedly right ; as regards the second, this is not the case. If the asperities are less prominent in this part of the scale, it is because they date from a period when the fish was smaller.—Archiv fiir Anat. Phys. und wiss. Medizin, 1868, p. 729; Bibl. Univ. November 15, 1869: Bull. Sct. pp. 276— 278. On the Anatomy of the Alcyonaria. By MM. G. Povcurr and A. Myévre. The anatomical systems of most of the inferior animals have not even yet been clearly determined. The existence of distinct mus- cular elements in particular, long admitted upon the testimony of the movements which one sees executed by the animals, has only been demonstrated quite recently in the Actinie by M.Schwalbe. As to the Aleyonaria, M. C. Genth has indeed described the muscles of Solenogorgia tubulosa; but his description is very incomplete, and even it does not stand in any relation to what we have been able to make out of the muscles of two other Alcyonaria, Aleyoniwm digitatum and A. palmatum. The muscular elements are pale fibres, soft during life, about 0-002 millim. in diameter when they are at the maximum of contraction, but usually much more slender. They are finely granular, without nuclei, and have distinct outlines. They may easily be isolated, at least in part of their length, which is variable. These muscular fibres are, by their appearance and size, very like those of the Nemertea. These fibres, in the Aleyonaria, are arranged sometimes in sheets, and sometimes in thicker or thinner bundles, which form true muscles, having sometimes very definite insertions, and needing to be described and named as so many primary organs. Ist. Longitudinal Muscles—They are eight in number, and corre- spond to each of the mesenteroid lamin, which they themselves assist to form. They extend from the peristome far into the coenen- chyma (sarcosome of M. Lacaze-Duthiers), which we find still very distinct upon the walls of the wide canal, which forms a con- tinuation of the bodies of the polypes (grossere Saft-Kandle of Kolliker). ;, 2nd. This canal presents throughout, beneath the epithelium which lines it, a layer of circular or transverse fibres, covering and crossing at right angles the fibres of the longitudinal muscles lying against the substance of the coenenchyma. These fibres, retaining their direction, give form to the mesenteroid lamine; and they are to be found still, under the same conditions, even on the wall of the perigastric cavities. 3rd. Sphincter—This muscle occupies the peristome. It is formed Miscellaneous. 69 of eight portions, each nearly of a square form and corresponding to the base of a tentacle ; the eight parts are separated by raphes, which are only the lines of insertion of the mesenteroid lamin upon the peristome. : 4th. Tentacular muscles—Kach partition separating the peri- gastric cavities gives origin above to two distinct muscles, which rise to the right and left into the two tentacles bordering upon the parti- tion. Each tentacle thus receives two tentacular muscles, coming from the two septa bounding the perigastric cavity to which the tentacle corresponds. They ascend to the summit of the organ, ap- proaching each other at a very acute angle. Sth. Intertentacular muscle.—In the angle formed by two neigh- bouring tentacles, we may clearly distinguish a muscular bundle which marks that angle and ascends on each side upon the borders of the two tentacles for nearly half their length. These numerous muscles are inserted everywhere upon the funda- mental substance of the animal, and in most cases are applied againstit. This substance limits externally the body of each polype. It emits thin expansions, which serve above as a solid framework to the mesenteroid laminz, bound the perigastric cavities, and are connected internally with another equally delicate lamina supporting the walls of the stomachal cavity. Externally this substance, whether upon the body of the polypes or between them, is nowhere covered with epithelium. It therefore remains in contact with the surrounding medium (like the bony tissue of the dermal plates of certain fishes). It follows from this, at least in this state of deve- lopment of the Aleyonarian, that the fundamental substance does not correspond to the definition recently given of the so-called conjunc- tive tissues, which have been said to be “ every tissue, with the ex- ception of nerves or muscles, occurring between the external epi- thelial layer and the internal epithelial layer.” This fundamental substance, both in the walls of the body of the polype and in the mass of the coenenchyma, is everywhere identical. It is fibrous in some places, and excavated by cavities of several kinds; and it is always in the midst of it, in places where it is perfectly homogeneous, that the spicules appear and become developed. Each polype is therefore in intimate relation of structure with the ccenenchyma by its constituent tissues. But the identity does not stop there, and we find it even in the tissues belonging to the group of products. Throughout their length the wide canals are lined with the same vibratile epithelium, which is continued into the perigastric cavities, the tentacles, and the pinnules (A. digitatum). It is formed of spherical or slightly polyhedral cells of small dimensions. Those of the surface bear extremely delicate vibratile cilia, which appear to be but few upon each cell, and exhibit imperfectly rhythmical movements. The body of the cells appears to be formed of granula- tions enclosed in a hyaline substance. No nucleus is to be dis- tinguished. On the other hand, the epithelium which clothes the surface of 70 Miscellaneous. the tentacles turned towards the mouth is not vibratile. It pre- sents from place to place little projecting organs, about 0-025 millim. in length, sharp-pointed, slightly recurved, and endowed with no movement. Besides, this epithelium contains nematocysts, whilst there are none in the epithelium of the wide canals. But, on the other hand, their presence approximates the epithelium of the ten- tacles to the tissue which fills (but does not line, as has been stated) the small nutritive canals (kleine Saft-Kandle of Kélliker). These canals are entirely filled up by a granular substance individualized here and there into cells. These cells are irregular, polyhedral by reciprocal pressure, accumulated in the canals. They are more finely granular and more transparent than those of the vibratile epithelium, and have a small nucleus of a rose-colour, with ill-defined although very distinct contours. We find among these cells (and consequently in the heart of the coonenchyma) nematocysts exactly like those of the epithelium of the tentacles. This peculiarity, in conjunction with the extension of the funda- mental substance of the ceenenchyma into the polypes, and the ex- tension of the muscles of the polypes into the heart of the coenen- chyma, establishes between them such an analogy of structure that it is not possible, in general anatomy, to distinguish them, or to find other than morphological differences between these parts.—Comptes Rendus, Noy. 22, 1869, tome Ixix. pp. 1097-1099, Observations on the Nasal Glands of Birds. By M. Jozerr. The secretory apparatus which occupies the greater part of the frontal region in birds, and which opens into the nasal fossve, is more complex than has been supposed. It consists of two pairs of glands, closely applied to each other, but organically very distinct, and each having a distinct secretory duct: these two ducts run at first side by side; but in the nasal fossze their course becomes very different, and their orifices are very wide apart. The author de- scribes the structure of these glands and their anatomical relations. —Comptes Rendus, November 15, 1869, tome lxix. p. 1016. On Remains of the Beaver in New Jersey. By Mason C. WeExp. I take the occasion of the recent discovery of a very interesting and novel fact to me to communicate with you. It is the finding of a genuine beaver-meadow on the very top and near the brink of the Palisades. The edge of the meadow is about 175 paces from the “steep rocks,” which are, I suppose, about 500 feet above the tide- water in the Hudson river, and which rises so abruptly that a stone may in some places be thrown from the top into the water. Stumps gnawed off by beavers were found by workmen getting out swamp-muck on the land of Mr. Charles Nordhoff, and in the rear of his residence. The trench in which they were found (6 or 7 feet below the surface) is about 10 feet deep; and though it was Lar A Miscellaneous. 71 in the midst of the severest drought we had had for many years, water soon flowed into it. An eight-foot well on the place has con- tained a constant supply of water. An excavation made for a fish- pond, within ten rods of the steep rocks, filled up with water to the depth of two or three feet, without receiving a gill from rains or from the surface. Wells, springs, and brooks along the western slope and in the valley have gone dry in great numbers, while here and else- where along the top of the Palisades there has been an abundant supply. The beavers must have had permanent water. The size of the meadow is not more than four or five acres; the depth of the peat variable and uncertain; the bottom of the basin, where ex- posed, consists of a fine sandy hard-pan, with some small boulders and masses of trap; and the trap-rock in place is occasionally denuded. To appearance there is an abundance of water along this whole range, which cannot be accounted for by the rainfall ; and yet it is iso- lated by miles of intervening hills and valleys from equally high land. Permanent springs, little influenced by the season or by abundance or dearth of rain, are not rare on the western slope of the Palisades, and they are found on some of the highest points ; one quite noted one is near Crum’s Rock, the highest point.—Stlliman’s American Journal, November 1869. Note on the Respiration of the Nymphe of the Libellule. By M. Ovsrater. The author gives a very detailed description of all the parts of the tracheal system of these animals, and indicates the mode of termina- tion of the aériferous tubes in the branchial lamelle with which the walls of the rectum are furnished. In these respiratory appen- dages the tracheee form a multitude of capillary tubes arranged in loops, a mode of termination which has not previously been no- ticed.— Comptes Rendus, November 15, 1869, tome Lxix. p. 1016. The late Professor Micuart Sars, of Christiania. This eminent zoologist died on the 22nd of October last; and his loss will be much felt by all naturalists who have benefited, as I haye done, by his long, laborious, and conscientious investigation of the invertebrate fauna of the Norwegian seas. He was born on the 30th of August 1805, at Bergen, where his father was a shipowner. After finishing his academical studies at Christiania, and evincing at an early age his predilection for natural science, he entered into priest’s orders, and in 1830 be- came pastor at Kinn, in the diocese of Bergen. Ten years after- wards he had charge of the parish of Manger in the same diocese. As both these parishes were on the sea-coast, Sars had constant opportunities of pursuing his zoological researches. In 1829 he published his first essay, entitled ‘ Bidrag til Sdedyrenes Natur- historie,’ and in 1846 the first part of his celebrated work ‘ Fauna littoralis Norvegie.’ In 1854 he was appointed Professor Extra- ordinarius of Zoology at the University of Christiania, a position rT} fj J { ay PTS j}etteuns +10 4 } VS (v4 Miscellaneous. which he filled up to the time of his lamented death with great honour to his country, and to the satisfaction of the whole world of science. His celebrity as a zoologist, as well asa paleontologist, was fully recognized by all naturalists and geologists, and he was elected a member of several foreign scientific societies. Our own distinguished countryman, the late Edward Forbes, individually showed his ap- preciation of Sars’s labours in eloquent pages (66 and 67) of his own posthumous work, ‘The Natural History of the European Seas,’ when he said, ‘‘ More complete or more valuable zoological researches than those of Sars have rarely been contributed to the science of Natural History; and the success with which he has prosecuted in- vestigations claiming not only a high systematic value, but also a deep physiological import, is a wonderful evidence of the abundance of intellectual resources which genius can develope, however se- cluded and wherever its lot be cast ;” and he added that the name of this Norwegian priest, “ who reaped reputation when seeking no more than knowledge, familiar to every naturalist in Europe and America, in Asia, and at the Antipodes—for there are great natura- lists settled far in the south, and many in the far east—is a sufficient proof that able work brings the rewards of applause and venera- tion, even when they be unasked for.” By the observations of Sars on the development of the Medusz he greatly advanced our know- ledge of that remarkable physiological phenomenon known as the alternation of generations, which Chamisso had first indicated in the Salpz. His last publication, ‘Mémoire pour servir a la con- naissance des Crinoides vivants,’ excited especial interest, by show- ing that a race of animals, supposed to have been extinct for a period so long as only to be measured by the duration of several past geolo- gical epochs, occurred in a living state in the abysses of the Norwe- gian seas. This discovery mainly induced the recent exploration of our own seas at great depths, which has produced such wonderful results ; and the living Crinoid, or “stone lily” (Rhizocrinus Lofo- tensis), has now been ascertained to inhabit many parts of the Atlantic from the Loffoden Isles to the Gulf of Mexico. The published works of Sars are seventy-four, and they are not less sound and valuable than numerous. One of his sons, Dr. George Ossian Sars, inherits the zoological inclinations and talent of the late Professor, and is second to none in the knowledge of the Sessile-eyed Crus- tacea. It is exceedingly to be regretted that, in spite of the most rigid economy, the large family of Professor Sars is left in very im- poverished circumstances, six of his children being wholly unpro- vided for. May I hope that naturalists and lovers of science will assist me in making a subscription for the temporary relief of this distressed family, and that they will by such tribute to his memory express their admiration of his career and services? I shall be very glad to receive any contributions, J. Gwyn JEFFREYS, 25 Devonshire Place, Portland Place, London, 21 December, 1869. between Wasps and Rhipiphori. 89 the spirit. The Rhipiphorus differs in size, but-does not vary in size: this is not a distinction without a difference. There are two sizes; but these two are most constant. I have before me a series of about fifty of the smaller size taken out of the worker-cells, and they are as uniform in size as the workers of a hive of bees. The larger ones are scarcer, but all I have seen are of one size, too, and they all come from the female cells. All the little ones come from worker-cells, all the big ones from queen-cells, just as in the case of the wasps themselves, where all the little wasps come from the worker-cells, all the big ones (the queens) from the queen-cells; and to me this fact is a strong confirmation of the view that they must both be fed in the same way, viz. by the wasps. Whether, as in the case of bees, the wasps feed the tenants of the queen-cells with any special food, or use any special treatment by means of which the grubs in the queen-cells are developed into queens and those in drone-cells into drones, I believe is not known; but the presumption is in its favour. If it were mere increase of size that was produced, it might be said that it was due to more food and more space in which to grow; but more food should not alter the sex. The Lhdpiphorus, not being a wasp, would appear not to be affected by the same influence, so far as regards sex; for I have a male from a queen’s cell, but only benefited by it in the increase of its size; and it may be merely the effect of a longer continuance of feeding and a greater supply of food, as supposed by Mr. Smith; but then he will surely not carry his argument to the extreme of sup- posing that the mere difference between eating a worker-grub and a queen-grub is sufficient to account for the greater dimen- sions of the one in a queen’s cell over the one in a worker’s eel But there are other and not less serious difficulties in the way of Mr. Smith’s hypothesis. The Rhipiphorus-grub is described as attacking the wasp-grub at the head, ‘‘ the mouth of the former buried in the body of the latter just below the head.” Of course it must begin at the head: it eould not begin at the tail, which is out of sight at the base of the cell; and equally, of course, it must eat its way inwards head foremost. When it has completed its repast, by which time it is to attain its full size, its position must therefore necessa- rily be head inmost, and it must perforce pass its metamor- phosis in that position; for the cell is too narrow for it to turn in; and it cannot back out, for the entrance is closed by the lid. But what is the fact in nature? Putting aside the ex- ceptional cases of doubtful position in cells doubly occupied, the Rhipiphort have invariably their head to the mouth of Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 7 90 Mr. A. Murray on the Relations the cell, exactly as the wasps, and fitting it as closely. This argument alone seems to me fatal to the hypothesis that the Lhipiphorus-larva limits itself to one victim. The alternative hypothesis, by which it is supposed to feed on many, which I shall now consider, will be found to be no sounder. Supposing that the footless parasite larva roams about, emptying cell after cell, and clearing off wasp-grub after wasp-grub, and developing and increasing in the normal way at the expense of many, until the time approaches when it is to take its last meal and pass into the pupa state, it must by that time have attained considerable dimensions. A full- grown wasp-grub might indeed find room in its cell for a tiny Lhipiphorus-grub fresh out of the egg; but one about to pass into the pupa state, and nearly as big as itself, is another thing altogether. But might it not begin upon it with half or the whole of its body out of its victim’s cell? No; because the cell has, by Mr. Smith’s hypothesis, to be spun up by its victim ; and it could not do this if the way were thus stopped, and, besides, it must not be so seriously injured or encroached on as to prevent its doing this. ‘There is plainly no room to hold both. Two quarts of beer are not to be got into one quart bottle by any process hitherto found out. But Mr. Smith may abandon his lid-theory. He may admit the ld to be spun by the Rhipiphorus. But even then he has something else to get over. How is he to get the RAipiphorus, which has entered the cell head foremost, turned round so as to have its head to the mouth of the cell? The creature, according to this theory, has the instinct of going head forward into the cells all the rest of its life. He must devise a new instinct for it to make it back out of the cell whose tenant it has eaten, and go on tail foremost into an empty cell when the proper time for it to back in comes. But if Mr. Smith admits all this—admits that the egg of the Rhipiphorus and of the wasp are the same and similarly placed, that the young larve of both are fed at first by the wasps, and that at last the mature larvee of both spin the lids to their cells themselves—I think he must also admit that the whole of the abstract grounds on which the Rhipiphorus might be expected to have a different economy from that of the wasp is swept away. If it is admitted that it and the wasp do all the things that it seems unlikely they should do, there ceases to be any reason for denying that their economy is alike out and out, and that the same system of feeding by the wasps with which they commenced is con- tinued to the end. I shall now say a word or two as to Mr. Stone’s observa- tions: and here [ may premise that, as will be evident to any between Wasps and Rhipiphori. 91 one who compares Mr. Smith’s quotations from them and my brief allusion to them in my former paper, I had not Mr. Stone’s paper before me when I wrote. My purpose then was to record my own observations, not to attack Mr. Stone’s ; and as I could not lay my hands on his paper, I rested satis- fied with a quotation as to the nature of its contents, which I received from my friend Mr. Pascoe. But now that I have read it all, I see nothing, with the exception of the one case which I have already questioned, which appears to me inca- pable of explanation, or, when rightly interpreted, irrecon- cilable with the views I hold or with the observations I made. His interpretation is of course irreconcilable, but not the facts themselves. Mr. Stone only gives two actual cases of the alleged attacks of the Rhipiphorus-larva on the wasp-grub. He infers more, and Mr. Smith mfers more, from his finding, as he thinks, “these creatures retaining the skin and mandibles of their victim in their grasp even after they have passed into the pupa state.”” I shall speak to that immediately—one thing at a time; but as to actual cases of this attack, the two given by Mr. Stone are the only two recorded by him or by any other person whatever. Of part of the first I have already, to a certain extent, suggested an explanation ; but a portion of it remains which is very difficult of explanation. He opens the sealed lid of a cell in which should be a pupa, finds in it a wasp-larva with a minute Rhipiphorus-larva attached to it with its mouth firmly buried in the body of its victim just below the head; and it appeared to have only very recently fastened on its victim. May it not be possible that, m han- dling the nest and picking out the larve from the cells, Mr. Stone had inadvertently dropped this minute Rhipiphorus from his foreeps into either this newly opened cell or another beside it which he confounded with it ? If it fell upon a larva, of course there is nothing to be surprised at in its eating it, as the wasp-grub would have done with it if it had got the first chance. Both are admitted to be carnivorous; and that they should eat each other when they have the opportunity 1s only what might be expected. That those which I found living amicably together, two in the same cell, did not attack each other, was no doubt due to their having been brought up together and sufficiently fed otherwise. They were like the members of a young family of lions, which, although ready enough to carry death and destruction with them out of doors, live in peace and harmony at home. The fact that the little Rhipiphorus had only commenced its attack is, I think, in favour of this supposition. It is against all the rules of pro- fi 92 Mr. A. Murray on the Relations bability that the cell should have been opened at that precise conjuncture of time that it began its attack. It is also still more unlikely that, having been sealed up with it, it should not have sooner made its attack. It is so disrespectful to the instinct of the Rhipiphori that the parent should have laid an egg in a cell already tenanted, and within reach of the jaws of the tenant, that I shall not suggest that alternative. As to the Rhipiphorus-pupe retaining the skin and mandi- bles of the grub they have eaten in their grasp, which Mr. Stone alleges of this one and of others which he subsequently observed, it is obviously a somewhat ludicrous blunder arising from a confusion of head and tail. I presume that by retain- ing in their grasp, he means holding in their jaws; they have no legs or claws to grasp with. But he must have forgotten that the parasite began at the head and, of course, finished off at the tail, and that it therefore should not be the mandibles that “it retained in its grasp,” but the other end. But it seems to me clear that he had observed the old cast skin of the larva, which lies at the bottom of the cell, sticking to the tail of the pupa, not retained in its mouth. We know that the tail forms a powerful sucker; and, of course, it sucks up into its cup, like the bottom of a seaman’s lead, anything that is lying loose at the bottom; and we know, too, that the last cast skin of a larva is very often found adhering to the chrysalis. We know, also, that when the larva undergoes its transformation, its muscles undergo a complete degrada- tion, becoming like milk, and all muscular power on the part of the pupa at that particular period vanishes. As the change goes on, the muscular power is restored by the re-formation or consolidation of the muscles; but the idea of a pupa holding anything in its jaws by the tenacity of its muscular power seems to me an impossibility. I have only to add that none of my pupe (and I have a number preserved in Canada balsam) has either skin or mandibles in its jaws, but most of them have them still adhering to the tail. This fact seems to prove that, like my pup, Mr. Stone’s must have had their heads to the mouth of the cell, instead of in the posi- tion which his and Mr. Smith’s hypothesis requires, at its base. Next, as to the second and only other case of a Rhipiphorus- larva taken in the act of attacking a wasp-grub. The state- ment is as follows :—“ I was fortunate in discovering a small larva of I?hipiphorus firmly attached to its victim ; both were dead, and had become partially dried, so that, when immersed in spirits, they did not separate, but remained attached just as they were before death.” This seems to me to be a case of a double occupation of between Wasps and Rhipiphori. 93 one cell, similar to those which came under my notice ; and the attachment of the one to the other is probably no- thing more than what may be seen in every bottle of in- sects sent home from abroad or collected at home: some of the dying insects in their mortal agony have seized the nearest object with their mandibles, and arrive with a leg or some other part of their neighbour’s body in their mouth, still firmly clasped in the death grip,—that 1s, supposing that the jaws of the one really are fastened in the body of the other. It may be only a mutual adhesion by lesion of the skin in the process of decay or drying up. I hope to see the specimen in Mr. Smith’s hands before this goes to press ; and it I do, and it contains any information, I will mention it in a postscript. P.S. Since writing the above, I have seen the specimen in Mr. Smith’s possession, and find it presenting almost exactly the same appearance as the specimen which I have above alluded to and which I have placed in the Collection of Economie Ento- mology in South-Kensington Museum. There are no means of saying whether the larve are merely in juxtaposition or if one has its jaws fastened on the other ; but both are well grown, and except where they touch each other (where there is some lesion) they are uninjured. I have no doubt it is a case of double occupation of one cell, of the same nature as those de- scribed by me, and that, if the lesion (which I attribute to the pressure of the one upon the other) is not so great as to have destroyed the parts, Mr. Smith, on separating them, would find that they were not fastened to each other at all. I had also the pleasure of showing to Mr. Smith my speci- mens of pupze with the cast skin still sticking to their tail ; and I think he will no longer regard Mr. Stone’s observation of these cast skins as proof ‘of these creatures retaining the skin and mandibles of their victims in their grasp,” nor as additional observed instances of the attack of the wasp-grub by Lhipiphorus-larve. As I stated at the outset, these ob- served instances are reduced, nominally, to two, but really only to one,—one of the two being that above mentioned, which I maintain is not an instance of attack at all, but of double occupation of cell; and the other, of actual devouring, which I have endeavoured to account for, but which, whether my explanation be the true one or not, is, I feel perfectly con- vinced, not to be regarded as a genuine normal example of the habits of the animal, but as arising from some error of observation. 94 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to XII.— Additions to the Tenebrionidee of Australia &e. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e. THE following additions to the list of Australian Tenebrionide are mostly derived from a select collection sent me by Mr. George Masters, who has lately been collecting in Queensland and in Western Australia. ‘The value of the collection was greatly increased by notes of the habits or other particulars of the species composing it. Among the three or four new genera here described, the most interesting perhaps is one be- longing to Bolitophaginee (Mychestes), which frequents rotten wood in which probably some minute fungus has made its appearance. A few species remain for further investigation, some not being in sufficiently good condition for description. In the collection, but not belonging to the Tenebrionide or even to the Heteromera, was a remarkable new form*, appa- rently of Monotomide, found in ants’ nests,—also examples of Erichson’s curious genus Ancistria, hitherto known only from India, and of which no species occurred in the wonderfully rich collections made by Mr. Wallace in the intervening Ma- layan islands. Scymenat amphibia. S. ovalis, pallide testacea, subnitida; scutello valde transverso ; elytris sulcato-punctatis, punctis minutis. Hab. King George’s Sound (sea-shore, burrowing in the sand). Oval, moderately convex, pale testaceous, slightly nitid ; head finely punctured, line of separation between the clypeus and front not sharply defined, but of a darker colour ; antennz nearly as long as the breadth of the head, the outer joints slightly moniliform ; prothorax rather finely punctured, the apex very slightly emarginate; scutellum very transverse ; elytra suleate-punctate, the punctures small, placed in shallow grooves, the intervals very minutely, almost obsoletely punc- tured; tibiee and tarsi roughly ciliated, the latter somewhat slender. Length 3 lines. In general appearance this species closely resembles the common Phaleria cadaverina of our southern coasts, and pro- bably, like it, preys on dead animal substances when it has the opportunity. My. Masters says that it is found ‘“ burrow- * Since this was written, I have seen reason to believe that this is the in- sect described by the Count of Castelnau, in the Rey. et Mag. de Zoologie for September, p. 356, under the name of Nepharis alata. It is referred to the Colydiide, and “ perhaps near Cossyphodes,” and figures are given (pl. 18. figs.4,5). The two specimens in the Count’s possession were very imperfect. + Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. ii. p. 455. the Tenebrionide of Australia Le. 95 ing in the sand, generally above, but often below, high-water mark.’ Scymena differs inter alia from Phaleria in its deeply emarginate clypeus. As the genera of the Trachysceline to which it belongs*have been much increased since M. Lacor- daire’s volume on the Heteromera was published, the follow- ing table may be useful :— Antenne eleven-jointed. Antenne longer than the head. Prothorax closely applied to the elytra. Elytra ciliated at the margins.............. Ecripsis, Pase. Elytra not ciliated at the margins .......... Phaleria, Latr. Prothorax not closely applied to the elytra .... Hyocis, Pasc. Antenne shorter than the head. Anterior tarsi retractile. Intermediate and posterior tarsi elongate, fili- PORE Gt nctahe sitet tmciend ioe eoiserehe + scab ein ernle eee Isarida, Pase. Intermediate and posterior tarsi short, stout. . Ammobius, Guér. Anterior tarsi not retractile. Antenne with an abrupt three-jointed club .. Cherodes, White. Antenne gradually stouter outwards. Clypeus deeply emarginate .............. Seymena, Pase. Clypeus entire anteriorly. Last tarsal joint as long as the rest toge- LIL ATETE eters Fut SIRES Ato ence eens PN Ammidium, Ey. Last tarsal joint shorter than the rest together. Posterior tarsi filiform, elongate ...... Emypsara, Pase. Posterior tarsi short, stout. Last joint of maxillary palpi securi- POPU ck ic chce sa cles He Beeson Saxe s Sphargeris, Pase. Last joint of maxillary palpi fusiform Anemia*, Casteln. Ami aR aS TOR |OPMIOd kos recite ane wa mie i tet ast cleo and Trachyscelist, Latr. Byrsaxt saccharatus. B. oblongo-quadratus, indumento albescente tectus; prothorace utrinque antice explanato, postice eroso, disco supra valde gibboso producto ; elytris grosse tuberculatis. Hab. Queensland (Pine Mountain, near Ipswich, in a Boletus). Oblong-quadrate, covered above with a thick spongy-look- * This genus, founded on an African (Senegal) insect, I have not seen ; its place here may be somewhat doubtful. M. Lacordaire unites it, erro- neously, with Ammidium (Gen. y. p. 725). A rare European insect (A. sardoa) is referred to it. + M. Duval is the only author who has given the correct number of antennal joints in this genus (Gen. Col. d’Eur. ili. p. 288). In reference to his figure (pl. 71. fig. 3526), I have failed to detect the moniliform structure of the club, and the basal joint is much larger and curved almost at a right angle. It must be recollected, however, that the whole antenna is not larger than the point of a fine needle, { Pascoe, Journ. of Ent. i. p. 42. 96 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to ing whitish substance ; head deeply sunk in the prothorax, the anterior portion spreading into two shortly triangular horns; prothorax with a very compressed disk, forming an oblique elevated tuberculate lobe, extending over the head, behind which are two erect well-marked conical tubercles, each side anteriorly expanding into a fan-shaped, strongly erenated margin, but posteriorly deeply and erosely emargi- nate, so as to present a large and irregular space between these fan-shaped expansions and the elytra; scutellum appa- rently large and triangular, but its limits ‘indistinct >; elytra nearly quadr ate, the whole surface more or less tuberculate : the disk almost vertically elevated, with two conical tubercles at the base on each side, and towards the suture a line composed of four or five large triangular tubercles, the last being by far the largest ; a row of six smaller tubercles externally on the descending 'gide of the disk, the margin moderately expanded and regularly and coarsely crenato- ~tuberculate, the apical tubercle diverging slightly from its fellow ; body beneath co- vered with a layer of the same spong -y-looking substance as that above mentioned, but thinner; legs ferruginous, with a sprinkling of the same ’ substance ; antenne with the last three joints forming a distinct club. Length 24 lines. A remarkable and very distinct species, which I hope to figure in a future communieation, with further remarks on this and other members of its subfamily, including the following new genus. MYCHESTES. (Subfamily Bozrropyscin 2.) Antenne clavate, 10-articulate ; clava biarticulata. Tibie antice subfusiformes. Elytra ovata ; metasternum breviusculum. Head broadly transverse, the clypeus not cornuted ; anten- nary ridge simple. Eyes ‘transverse, entire. Antenne cla- vate , 10-jointed ; scape elongate, the third joint as long as the scape, the rest to the eighth oblong ovate, the last two form- ing an ovate club, Prothorax transverse, rounded but not expanded into a border at the sides; the disk gibbous towards the apex, overhanging and concealing the head from above. Elytra ovate, convex, closely applied to the prothorax ; the epipleuree indeterminate, Legs moderate; femora not thick- ened; tibize subfusiform, scarcely compressed ; tarsi with the terminal joint as long, or nearly as long, as the rest together. Pro- and mesosterna simple. Metasternum short. This genus differs from Orcopagia (ante, vol. iii. p. 30) the Tenebrionide of Australia &e. 97 chiefly in the form of the elytra and in the short metasternum, the latter character being an exceptional one in its subfamily. The female apparently only differs from the male in being broader and more bulky. Mychestes lignarius. M. fuscus vel fusco-ferrugineus, squamulis pallidioribus dispersis, supra fortiter tuberculatus. Hab. Queensland (in rotten wood). Dark brown or ferruginous brown, covered with loosely set small paler scales, and strongly tuberculate above ; antennary ridge convex anteriorly ; clypeus truncate, its junction with the head forming a broad deep groove; prothorax broader than the elytra, much rounded and bituberculate at the sides ; the disk with a double row, slightly arched forwards, each of four tubercles; scutellum rounded, prominent; elytra ovate, raised at the sides, somewhat flattish above, each with a row of three large tubercles not contiguous to the suture, with a fourth but smaller tubercle in the same line behind, and at the sides seven nearly as large and irregularly arranged in two rows; lees somewhat hispid, the claws ferruginous ; an- tenn slightly setulose, the third joint as long as the two next together. Length 4 lines. ISOSTIRA. (Subfamily Oprarri2.) Clypeus apice integer ; /abrum transversum, haud sinuatum. Palpi maxillarum securiformes. Prothorax elytris arcte aptatus. Epipleure elytrorum postice deficientes. Of this genus I have only a single specimen, and, as the males (and commonly the females) of the Opatrine have mostly dilated anterior tibize, whilst this has them of the ordi- nary form, it is possibly a female; or the character may be common to both sexes. The genus, however, allied to Opa- trum, Fab., in the last three characters of the above diagnosis, is essentially differentiated by the clypeus and upper lip. The antenne are rather short, the last six joints moniliform, form- ing a tolerably distinct club; of these the seventh to the tenth are very transverse; the labial palpi arise from the central portion of the labium, and not from its base as in Opatrum (O. sabulosum). The prothorax is more convex and overhangs the head, and is closely applied to the elytra. All the tibiz are subfusiform or a little contracted at the extremity. The tarsi are slender and villous beneath. 98 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to Tsostira crenata. I. supra nigra, infra rufo-castanea; antennis pedibusque rufis ; pro- thorace lateraliter crenato; elytris acute costatis. Hab. Queensland (under bark of decaying trees). Oblong, black above; head vertical, rather finely and closely punctured ; eyes nearly entire; prothorax covered with a dull brownish exudation, its sides distinctly crenated, the disk raised and having anteriorly two short strongly elevated lines or ridges; scutellum rounded behind, indistinct; elytra glossy black (from abrasion ?), each with five narrow sharply elevated ridges and a prominent line at the margin separating the epi- pleura from the upper portion, intervals of the ridges with two lines of shallow foveze; body beneath reddish chestnut; legs and antenne pale reddish. Length 3 lines. Omolipus® cyaneus. O. supra cyaneus, nitidus, infra fusco-castaneus, antennis pedibusque rufis glaberrimis; elytris fortiter seriatim et confertim punctatis. Hab, Nicol Bay. Very dark glossy blue above; head and prothorax very smooth and finely punctured; the latter a little gibbous ante- riorly, the sides well rounded, the base and apex of nearly equal breadth ; scutellum triangular; elytra rather narrowly ovate, strongly seriate-punctate, the punctures approximate, the intervals of the lines very narrow and convex ; body be- neath brownish chestnut, very glabrous; legs and antenne reddish, smooth. Length 44 lines. Mr. Masters also finds this species at King George’s Sound, under the bark of growing trees. It is at present the only one known not entirely black above. Pteroheleust arcanus. P. latissime ovatus, brunneo-piceus, paulo nitidus ; elytris singulatim unicostatis, lineisque subelevatis granulatis instructis, marginibus late foliaceis. Hab. Queensland (Port Denison, under bark of living trees). Broadly ovate, brownish pitchy, slightly nitid; head im- punctate; the clypeus, marked off by a fine line, broad and rounded anteriorly; prothorax very short, deeply and nar- rowly emarginate at the apex, the middle of the disk with two conspicuous fovez ; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra moderately convex, with broad foliaceous margins raised and thickened at their edges, each elytron with a glossy elevated * Pascoe, Journ. of Ent. i. p. 127, + De Breme, Essai &e. p. 27. the 'Tenebrionide of Australia &e. 99 ridge or line near the suture, terminating posteriorly in a number of small granules, a series of about six more or less elevated longitudinal lines, dotted with granules, on the rest of the elytron, one*of these between the suture, which is also marked by a similar line, and the ridge, the remainder, of which the second and fourth are the most prominent, exter- nally, the intervals of the lines minutely punctured in two rows ; body beneath and legs glossy chestnut-brown. Length 9 lines. Broader than P. piceus, Kirby, and strongly differentiated from every other species by the sculpture of its elytra. Pieroheleus asellus. P. ovalis, utrinque paulo incurvatus, fuscus, vix nitidus ; prothorace obsolete punctato ; elytris lineatim leviter punctatis, marginibus latitudine omnino eequalibus. Hab, Queensland (under bark of fallen trees). Oval, the outline equally rounded and rather obtuse at both extremities, the sides a little incurved, moderately convex, blackish brown, scarcely shining ; head and prothorax covered with exceedingly minute punctures, the margins of the latter gradually passing into the disk; scutellum transversely and eurvilinearly triangular; elytra linearly punctured, the punc- tures rather small, the fifth and eighth intervals between the lines a little broader than the rest, the margins concolorous, narrow, of equal breadth throughout, and agreeing with those of the prothorax ; body beneath and legs glossy brown ; an- tenn short, the last jot nearly circular. Length 43-5 lines. Resembles P. peltatus, De Br., but much more convex, nearly opaque, the margins of the prothorax and elytra much narrower and concolorous with the rest of the upper surface. Heleus*® Mastersiz. H. late obovatus, fuscus, squamositate grisea tenuiter tectus, setu- lisque erectis nigris instructus, in utroque elytro carina acute elevata, apicem haud attingens. Hab. Western Australia (Salt River, under stones). Broadly obovate, dark brown, ‘covered with a loose greyish dust-like squamosity and furnished above with short erect black bristles; eyes approximate, nearly covered by the pro- thorax; the latter impunctate, nearly semicircular, not narrowed at the base, the margin broad, slightly concave, the centre with a narrow very distinct longitudinal ridge not quite ex- tending to the base; scutellum transverse; elytra as broad at * Latreille, Rég. An. ed. 1, iii. p. 301. 100 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to the base as long, broadest behind the middle, sides of the disk very convex, the margins moderately foliaceous, irregularly punctured, the intervals of the punctures with short bristles, the suture finely raised, and at a short distance on each side of it a strong carina not reaching to the apex, another, but nearly obsolete, at the same distance on the outer side; body beneath and legs dull brown, the latter especially covered with short hairs. Length 64-73 lines. Allied in form to H. Peroni, De Bréme (Boisd.?), which, however, is a perfectly glabrous species, except as to the legs. Saragus* floccosus. S. late ovatus, fulvo-testaceus, subtiliter punctulatus; prothorace apice profunde et anguste emarginato; elytris haud carinatis, sutura elevata. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, on trees; Brisbane, &c.). Broadly ovate, moderately convex, fulvous testaceous, mi- nutely punctulate ; head small, eyes nearly contiguous; an- tenn ferruginous ; prothorax short, very transverse, brownish testaceous, the apex narrowly and deeply emarginate ; elytra not carinate, the suture raised, the expanded margins rather narrow ; body beneath and legs dark brown, shining ; margins of the elytra beneath broad, glossy testaceous, minutely punc- tulate. Length 6 lines. All the specimens I have seen of this insect have been covered with a close-set white flocculent substance, which Mr. Currey, than whom there could be no higher authority, considered to be a fungus belonging to the genus Jsaria of Persoon, supposed to be the early condition of the Spheerie. This Saragus, Mr. Masters writes, is found “ on trees covered with a white lichen which the insects very much resemble.” Saragus patelliformis. S. subrotundatus, depressus, fuscus, fere glaber ; prothorace in medio excavato; elytris tenuiter punctatis, indeterminate costulatis, sutura anguste elevata. Hab. Western Australia. Nearly round, depressed, blackish brown, somewhat shining, and nearly glabrous; head small, finely punctured, the inter- vals of the punctures granuliform ; prothorax finely punctured, the disk narrow, with a well-marked central impression, each of the dilated margins as broad as the disk; scutellum very transversely triangular; elytra rather finely but irregularly * Erichson, Wiegm. Arch. 1842, i. p. 171. the Tenebrionidx of Australia cc. 101 punctured, indistinctly ribbed, the suture raised into a finely marked narrow carina; body beneath dull black, the margins of the elytra glossy ; legs slightly hairy. Length 4-5 lines. A depressed form allied to S. Duboulati, Pasc., but, inter alia, with a very distinctly elevated suture. Saragus tincisus. S. obovatus, fuscus, opacus, postice convexior; prothorace lobo gibboso postice angulato-emarginato; elytris singulatim uni- costatis, extus triseriatim tuberculatis. Hab. New South Wales (Mudgee, under stones). Obovate, dark brown, opaque; head and prothorax covered with short minute ridges (except the centre of the latter), and more or less longitudinal or slightly oblique ; eyes not approximate, front rather concave; prothorax ca emargi- nate at the apex, the angles on each side produced, subacute, behind the middle a slightly gibbous lobe angularly emargi- nate posteriorly; scutellum broad, rounded behind; elytra gradually broader behind for about two-thirds of their length, the suture finely raised, each elytron with a stout costa near the suture, abruptly terminating near the commencement of the posterior declivity, the space between the two irregularly but finely punctured, between the costa and expanded margin three rows of small elevated tubercles ; body beneath and legs black, rather glossy. Length 10 lines. A very distinct species, approaching, but only to a limited extent, S. levicollis, Fab., and its allies. Saragus asperipes. S. breviusculus, obovatus, fusco-niger, opacus ; elytris lineatim sub- tiliter punctatis, marginibus angustis, haud corrugatis; tibiis tuberculato-hispidis. Hab. South Australia (Port Lincoln, under stones). Rather shortly obovate, brownish black, opaque; clypeus slightly emarginate ; head and prothorax finely but not closely punctured, the latter with the disk slightly convex, distinctly separated from the margins, and of a paler brown, raised and thickened at the edges; scutellum broadly transverse ; elytra more convex posteriorly, finely punctured in slightly irregular lines, every fourth interval between the lines slightly elevated, the margins very narrow and gradually obliterated posteriorly, not marked with transverse folds; body beneath and legs brown, slightly nitid; tibiae covered with small hispid tuber- cles; tarsi yellowish ferruginous ; antenne with the last joint nearly circular. Length 5-6 lines. 102 My. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to Allied to S. simplea*, Hope, but shorter and more convex, with a narrow margin to the elytra, and hispid tibie. The former species has the elytral margins marked with delicate transverse folds. Saragus confirmatus. S. obovatus, niger, subopacus; elytris singulatim quadricostatis, costis apicem versus evanescentibus, marginibus obsoletis. Hab. West Australia (Mr. Duboulay). Rather broadly obovate, black, slightly opaque ; head finely punctured, broad in front, the clypeus not emarginate; pro- thorax very minutely punctured, the disk slightly convex, distinctly separated from the margins, which are unicolorous and not thickened at the edges; scutellum broadly transverse; elytra more convex poster iorly, impunctate, but closely cover ed with minute granules, each with four elevated lines gradually disappearing posteriorly, the first and third strongly marked, the fourth nearly obsolete, the suture raised, the margins not dilated, except very slightly at the anterior angles, and form- ing a narrow elevated edge ; body beneath and femora brownish black, finely punctured; tibize minutely spinulous; tarsi slightly ferruginous ; antenne blackish, the last joint nearly circular, ferruginous. Length 6 lines. Narrower than the last (asperipes), but at the first glance somewhat similar; it is, however, a very distinct species, and the elytra are totally destitute of dilated or foliaceous margins; but there is such a gradual approach to this in some other species as almost to take its absence out of the category of generic characters. Adeliumt geminatum. A. fusco-cupreum, subnitidum ; prothorace pone medium valde in- curvato, supra canaliculato; elytris interrupte striatis. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, under logs in dense scrubs). Dark copper-brown, faintly nitid; head finely and iregu- larly punctured, the clypeus narrow anteriorly and rather strongly emarginate; prothorax transverse, irregular above, finely and unequally punctured, with a slender longitudinal groove, the sides strongly rounded, and behind the middle deeply incurved and terminating in a sharp angle; elytra broader than the prothorax, subovate, rounded at the shoul- ders, interruptedly striate, the alternate intervals of the dorsal * This species appears to me to be the same as S. carinatus, De Br., of which possibly S. se/phoides of the same authority is only a variety. + Kirby, Trans. Linn, Soe. xii. p. 420. the Tenebrionide of Australia kc. 103 strie rather broader than the others; body beneath and legs dark copper, the former nearly glabrous, the latter with a few scattered hairs. Length 5-6 lines. In outline approaching A. cisteloides, Ey., and its allies ; but the form of the prothorax and the rather peculiar sculp- ture of the elytra make it a very distinct species. Licinoma* elata. ZL, cuprea, nitida; elytris profunde punctato-striatis ; tarsis longius- culis, fulvis. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, under logs and stones). Copper-brown, shining, and finely punctured as in L. nitida (ante, ser. 4. vol. ili. p. 140), but longer, the prothorax more rounded at the sides, considerably narrower, and much more finely punctured above; scutellum distinct and triangular ; elytra deeply sulcate, the interstices narrow, but very convex and finely punctured, the punctures continued to the sulci, but scarcely apparent in the sulci themselves ; the most trenchant difference is that the anterior tarsi in both sexes have not the second and third joints short and transverse, as in my speci- mens of LZ. nitida, but triangular, shortly so in one, probably the male, and longer and ovate in the others: in the typical form of the genus the claw-joint is nearly as long as the rest together, while in the present species the four basal joints are together half as long again as the claw-joint; in both the joints of the antenne are connected by short peduncles (or moniliform). Length 5 lines. Dinoriat celioides. D, cuprea, nitida; elytris sat late punctato-striatis, marginibus con- coloribus. Hab. Queensland. Copper-brown, shining; head rather finely and distantly punctured ; the clypeus concave in the middle, the suture straight ; prothorax transverse, finely punctured; scutellum very transverse, short, indistinct ; elytra obovate, rather finely punctate-striate, the intervals between the striz not approxi- mate, flattish, very delicately punctured, the margins and apex concolorous ; body beneath very glossy, reddish chestnut ; legs yellowish testaceous, the bases of the femora chestnut; palpi and antenne pale ferruginous, the last jomt of the latter broadly oval, much shorter than the two preceding together. Length 2? lines. * Pascoe, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. iii. p. 140. + Pascoe, zbid. p. 141. ; 104 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to More convex than DP. picta, and the eyes not quite so round. The scutellum of the latter was, from some oversight, stated to be “narrowly,” instead of broadly, triangular, but it is not so transverse, although much more distinct than in the present species. Setrotrana* Mastersiv. S. oblonga, cupreo-metallica ; prothorace subplanato, marginibus integris; elytris ovatis, lineis interruptis elevatis, interstitiis bi- seriatim sub- vage punctatis. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, under logs in dense scrubs). Oblong, shining metallic copper; head roughly punctured, the clypeus broad, truncate anteriorly ; prothorax nearly flat above, minutely punctured, with a few much larger punctiform impressions irregularly scattered, the sides rounded, but a little incurved towards the base, the margins with a raised linear border; scutellum transversely triangular; elytra slightly convex, ovate, each with four raised interrupted lines, the in- tervals between them biseriately punctured, the punctures rather small and not approximate; body beneath and legs glabrous, brassy, and very glossy. Length 9 lines. A fine and very distinct species, with the sculpture of the elytra like that of S. catenulata. Seirotrana nosodermoides. S. subplanata, fusca, indumento umbrino dense tecta; prothorace lato, apice profunde emarginato, utrinque crenato; elytris inter- rupte costulatis. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, under logs). Rather flattish above, dark brown, covered with a dense umber-brown scaly crust, readily peeling off; head roughly impressed, a stout ridge on each side in front of the eye, meeting on the vertex, and forming with the clypeus a tri- angular space; prothorax longer than broad, the disk with five broadly impressed longitudinal grooves, the apex widely and deeply emarginate, the anterior angles peda, passing beyond the eyes, the sides coarsely crenated, and forming an obtuse angle at the middle, then slightly incurved to the base; scutellum semicircular; elytra ovate, each with five interrupted elevated lines, alternating with finer lines of the same charac- ter, the inner nearly contiguous to the suture, the intermediate spaces irregularly punctured; body beneath with an easily displaced reddish-brown crust; the legs with scattered ad- pressed hairs. Length 6 lines. * Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. vol. ii. p. 483. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. ] No. 26. FEBRUARY 1870. X.—WNote on the Sponges Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. AT the suggestion of my kind friend Dr. J. K. Gray I have examined Schmidt’s Osculina polystomella and some living species of Cliona, for the purpose of ascertaining how far these sponges were allied to Grayella cyathophora (which 1 described and figured in the ‘ Annals,’ ser. 4. vol. iv. p. 189, Sept. 1869), with the following results. And first as regards Osculina polystomella (Schmidt’s ‘ Sponges from Algiers,’ 1868, second Suppl. to ‘ Sponges of the Adriatic Sea,’ 1862, pl. 1. figs. 1-13), it must be premised that this sponge was examined by the able author after preserva- tion in spirit, and that Lacaze-Duthiers, who contributed the specimen, furnished also figs. 1-8 of the illustrations. At first sight of the plate, one is inclined to say that this sponge is closely allied to Grayella, except that fig. 1, which is stated to represent its natural size, far exceeds Grayella cyathophora in the dimensions of its papillary elevations. Lacaze-Duthiers’s fig. 2 would represent the mammilliform vent, and figs. 3-7 the papilliform sieve-like orifices of the inhalant area, together with (fig. 8) their sarcodal columns and projecting spicules, in both Grayella and Osculina. But when we come to Schmidt’s description, then also comes a discrepancy, viz. that al/ these papilliform figures are stated to be excurrent orifices; and the only example of an incurrent or inhalant set is that in Schmidt’s fig. 11, where a few little apertures are situated on one side of the disk of a papilla marginated, but apparently unfringed, from contraction at or after death. It seems very probable to me, after the examination of Cliona northumbrica, Hancock, which I have just made (for Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vi ol. v. 6 74 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Sponges this is the living species that I have had under observation), that Lacaze-Duthiers’s figures (viz. 1-8, which are the prin- cipal illustrations to Schmidt’s description) were made during life, and that Schmidt’s own (viz. 9-13 inclusive) have the contracted forms presented to Schmidt in the preserved speci- men. Although Schmidt’s section of the two papille (fig. 12), re- presenting the sarcodal columns in connexion respectively with large canals below them, while the latter, again, are stated to open on the surface by several little orifices between the co- lumns (that is to say, sieve-like), is exactly like the structure of the papilliform inhalant area of Grayella (see my figures, l.c.), yet in fig. 11 Schmidt represents an osculum, or large excretory orifice, in the centre of the marginated disk of a papilla, in addition to the sieve-like group of little pores close to the margin. If Schmidt be right in considering this an osculum and the group of smaller apertures “inhalant pores,” then we must infer that the osculum is in connexion with its own excretory canal, and that the pores have their own inha- lant canals or canal beside it, in which case this is an instance of the combination in one papilla of both organs, viz. the ex- current and incurrent system of canals respectively—a possible combination which I do not deny, but of which I have seen no example either in Grayella or Cliona. I say “if right,” because Schmidt’s observations having been made on a preserved specimen, his distinction of excur- rent and incurrent apertures must be made from resemblances, as, I think, is stated in his description. Now, if Lacaze-Duthiers’s fig. 8, representing a mammilli- form eminence terminated by a single large orifice, be viewed as an excurrent organ, and the fringed papille respectively with their sieve-like orifices as inhalant arex, then the analogy between Grayella and Osculina becomes very strong. But in Schmidt’s description, as before stated, they are all alike re- garded as excretory; there is no part illustrative of the great inhalant system but the little insignificant group of orifices placed on one side of the disk of a papilla otherwise devoted to the excretory system, as above mentioned. My impression of such orifices is that, for the most part, excretory openings are large, single, and simple, and that it is the oral ones which are tentaculated, fringed, or otherwise ornamented with useful appendages. In Actinta and Hydra, where there is but one orifice for both purposes, it is orna- mented ; but certainly in the Polyzoa and Ascidie, where there are two, it is the oral, and not the anal, orifice which is thus complicated. Hence, from analogy, I should be inclined Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. 75 to think that the fimbriated papille of Osculina were the in- halant, and the less ornamented curticonical ones, with large single apertures respectively, the excretory organs. So, ‘at first sight of the plate,’ as above stated, Grayella and Oscu- lina appeared to me to be very closely allied. Let us now see how far the study of Cliona in a living state assists us through these difficulties. On the 6th December, 1869, after a storm, I picked up on the beach at this place (Budleigh-Salterton, Devon) a speci- men of Laminaria, in the inner and vaulted portion of whose conical bunch of roots was fixed a small oyster-shell permeated by a species of Cliona, which subsequent examination proved to be that so faithfully described and figured by Mr. Albany Hancock as Cliona northumbrica, in the ‘ Annals,’ ser. 3. vol. xix. p. 237, pl. 7. fig. 1, April 1867. The shell in which the specimen was situated, having been released from the roots of the seaweed, was immediately placed in sea-water (renewed daily) and examined for eight days successively. It was about two inches in diameter, and origi- nally fixed obliquely upwards among the roots of the Lami- naria, some small ones of which were attached to its outer or convex side, while the inner or concave part of the shell was free from all root-attachment and faced the hollow part of the coniform foot-bunch. No doubt the Laminaria had been attached by its other roots to a rock but trusting too much to the surface of the otherwise unfixed oyster-shell led to its being torn from its site by the waves, and thus thrown upon the shore where I found it. There were twelve papille of different sizes scattered over the convex part of the shell, among the attachments of the roots of the Laminaria (which were all cut off short for better observation), and the same number on the concave sur- face or that directed towards the hollow cone of the root- bunch. Six of the latter were papilliform vents presenting respectively a more or less elongated conical form, truncated at the extremity and provided with a single large circular aperture, circumscribed, when fully extended, by a delicate thin margin. The rest of the papille on both sides were more or less expanded, or obversely conical, presenting a fim- briated surface radiating more or less from the centre,in which were irregularly scattered a few small circular orifices varying and less than 1-600th of an inch in diameter. | The fimbriated surface consisted of feather-like extensions based on groups or bundles of pin-like spicules pointed out- wardly, which, issuing with the soft sponge-substance of the papilla, were thrown apart as the sarcode raised itself upwards 2 76 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Sponges out of the circular hole in the oyster-shell, and thus, opening flower-like to the water, disclosed at the same time those beautiful feather-like appendages of the circumference, together with the minute pores of the centre, for inhalation. The form of the vents, too, if anything, when fully expanded, tended to a trumpet-shaped opening ; but the margin of all the orifices, both inhalant and excurrent, was minutely serrated by the projection of the pointed ends of spicules tied or webbed together by transparent sarcode, in which the denser parts, hanging about the thrown-aside spicules of the bundle, pro- duced the feather-like forms mentioned. ‘Thus the apparent fringe was not in separate portions, as figured of Osculina, but in the midst of the transparent sarcode. The largest of the papilliform inhalant arez did not exceed the 1-12th of an inch in diameter ; and they were all more or less different in shape, varying from a circle to an elongated ellipse. When fully expanded, the diameter of the head or inhalant area was always greater than that of the cylindrical body as it issued from the circular hole of the oyster-shell, and, although funnel-shaped at the commencement, became nearly flat when fully expanded. The body, too, was often inclined or bent to one side, so as to give a drooping position to the head, which, in the elongated elliptical forms, closed by approximation of the sides, and in the round ones by contrac- tion towards the centre. Although, when somewhat contracted and funnel-shaped, the inhalant area presented the appearance of an osculum, on no occasion were the two seen in the same papilla, as in Schmidt’s illustration, nor was there seen any transformation of the inhalant into the excretory papilla, nor vice versd, as might be anticipated from a knowledge of the internal struc- ture connected with these systems in sponges generally. The oscula and inhalant areze respectively and invariably continued the same. When first examined, the papille had all withdrawn them- selves within the margin of the holes in the oyster-shell, but, after rest, began gradually to issue, first in a conical form, when they appeared to be covered with minute black holes, which were the then bare ends of the pin-like spicules bris- tling in a radiating direction all over the surface of the cone. As, however, the sarcode ascended the spicules (and, so to speak, hung itself out upon them, probably for the purpose of aération) the whole top fell asunder into the fimbriated form mentioned; while the reverse quickly took place if, under this state, the papillee were touched with the point of a needle, proving the sensibility of sponges to a mechanical stimulus. Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. 77 No two papille, as before stated, presented exactly the same form; but the general plan in all was that described. When exposed to the direct rays of the sun, the inhalant areee all contracted, while the six vents, on the contrary, ap- peared to be, if anything, more expanded by the same stimulus, —showing, also, that sponges are sensible to light. The inhalant areas also contracted on motion, while the vents remained unaltered; so that, to observe the former in an expanded state, it was necessary to subject them to as little motion as possible while bringing them under microscopical examination. In short, the vents were seen to continue their office while that of the inhalant areze appeared to be suspended. I could see, with the microscope, particles issue from the vents, but could never do so, one way or the other, from the apertures of the inhalant aree; nor could I see any signs of an inhalant current in the latter by the addition of finely levigated solutions of both carmine and Indian ink, applied separately, such as, under similar circumstances, may always be seen in Spongilla. Then it should be remembered that the incarcerated Cliona is probably nourished by the remains of animal matter in the substance of the oyster-shell in which it burrows, while Spon- gilla and the free sponges must obtain it from the surrounding element: hence the inhalant area in the former may be much less active than in the latter; and hence particles of refuse matter may be seen to issue from the vents in Clona while the inhalant arez are closed. The largest holes of the vent-papille (which only contained one each) were 30-800ths of an inch in diameter, and the largest apertures in the inhalant aree about the 600th of an inch in diameter ; in short, the former were not much less than thirty times as large as the latter. Spicules.—The smooth, nearly straight, pin-like spicules of Cliona northumbrica, which are by far the largest, viz. 73-6000ths or 1-82nd of an inch long in the interior, chiefly oceupy the papilla, where, although a little less in size, they exist exclusively of all others and are so numerous as to form the greater part of its bulk; the largest spinous curved fusi- form spicules, pointed at each end, which chiefly occupy the sarcode of the interior, are about 25-GO00Uths inch long ; and the minute sinuous ones which accompany them 3-6000ths of aninch. Thus we have the spicule-formula of C. northumbrica given by Mr. Hancock (J. c.), saving the unimportant trifling discrepancy in measurement. Lastly, similar sponge-substance to that of the interior, which was present in retiform patches on the exterior of the 78 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Sponges shell, was found to be charged exclusively with spicules exactly like the large ones of Grayella, viz. smooth, straight, more or less cylindrical, round at one end and pointed at the other, 38-6000ths inch long,—a trifle, certainly, less in size, but this does not lessen the significance of the fact. To the retiform patches of the exterior, charged with the spicules just mentioned, may be added others of a similar kind without spicules, but composed of spherical vesicles and innu- merable small monociliated sponge-cells, not unlike the “ am- pullaceous sac”’ and its ciliated sponge-cells described in m account of the ‘ Ultimate Structure of Spongilla” (Annals, ser. 2. vol. xx. p. 22, pl. 1: 1857). To what, then, do these observations lead respecting the point in question ? Viz. to the conclusion that Grayella cyathophora, . Osculina polystomella, and Cliona northumbrica, if not the Clioniade generally, all belong to the same family. In Cliona northumbrica we have the fimbriated inhalant area and the single-holed papillary vent almost exactly like those figured of Osculina polystomella (1. c.), if we are to re- gard the latter as inhalant and excurrent openings respectively ; and as this inference is based upon observation of an allied species in the Uiving state, it seems to me more likely to be correct than Schmidt’s interpretation, from resemblances, of the offices of these parts on a dead one, however well preserved in spirit; that is, that Schmidt has, by his own mistake or that of others, assigned the wrong function to the fimbriated pa- pille. Surely that little group of pores placed subordinately by the side of an osculum in the same papilla cannot alone be illustrative of the great inhalant system of the beautiful Osculina! Again, the pin-like spicules of Osculina can hardly be said to differ from those of the Clioniade ; while in the fimbriated papille these are arranged in a radiated direction with their points projecting beyond the sarcode, just as the spicules are im the papilla of both Cliona northumbrica and Grayella cya- thophora. Indeed there are many pin-like_spicules of the former exactly like those of Osculina; and the clavate one, also given by Schmidt in fig. 13, is merely a variety of the nearly straight pin-like spicule when found among the latter. Then, as regards Grayella, it is remarkable that the patches of Cliona northumbrica on the outside of the oyster-shell and those of the interior should almost exclusively be charged re- spectively with the same kind of smooth straight, and curved spinous spicules which characterize Grayella (Annals, J. c.), while the pin-like or larger ones, exclusively of all others, occupy the papilla of Cliona and project beyond the sarcode, as the spicules in both Grayella and Osculina. Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. 79 Thus the presence of the same kind of papilliform inhalant and excurrent organs, and the same kind of spicules, arranged in the same manner in these three sponges, seems to me indu- bitably to claim for them all the same family. It might with justice be stated that the specimen of G'rayella which I described was also preserved in spirit, and that I also decided “ upon resemblances” the offices of the oscular and inhalant papille respectively ; and, further, it is possible that, in the living state, these papillae might have presented different forms; perhaps the latter might have presented a fimbriated margin. But, be this as it may, he must be obtuse indeed who could not see in my illustration of Grayella cyathophora (which is as true to nature as I could make it) what I saw in the actual specimen, viz. which is which; and it is this which I fancy that I can see in Lacaze-Duthiers’s illustrations of Osculina polystomella, chiefly through my observations on the living Cliona, although I acknowledge that the differences of the two systems in O. polystomella are not so unmistakably marked as they are in Grayella cyathophora. Grayella cyathophora and Osculina polystomella appear to me to be free forms of the Clioniade, such as the so-called genus Raphyrus, which is but a free form of Cliona celata. The piece of oyster-shell on which I have made my obser- vations is too free from foreign organisms, both animal and vegetable, for me to suspect that [have been confounding more than one kind of sponge with another, as has been imputed to Mr. Hancock by Dr. Bowerbank (Ray Soc. Pub, 1866, ‘ Mono- graph of Brit. Sponges,’ vol. ii. p. 216). Undoubtedly it is Cliona northumbrica, so truthfully deseribed and illustrated by Mr. Hancock in the ‘ Annals’ (l.c.), and under “ Pione”’ in Dr. J. E. Gray’s proposed arrangement of the Spongiade (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. May 9, 1867, p. 525). Undoubtedly, too, if the almost liquid Myxogastres can work their way through hard wood to the surface, if the like delicate endophytes Chytridium, Pythium, &c. can pierce the horn-like coverings of Alga, and the soft cell of Zygnema can dissolve its prison- walls for exit and conjugation, the amceboid sponge can burrow | among the layers of an oyster-shell for its subsistence—views so ably put forth by Mr. Hancock (/. c.) that I am only astonished how Dr. Bowerbank (op. cit. p. 221) could treat such “ patient merit” so unworthily. Almost all that I have stated was written in other and better words by one of my earliest and kindest friends and teachers, Dr. Grant, in 1827 (Edin. New Phil. Journ. vols. i. & ii.), who, at that comparatively early period in the investi- gation of the nature of the Spongiade, assigned the papilli- 80 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Sponges ferous Cliona to the Zoophytes, from the form of its papille, probably, rather than from their function. Others have since verified his observations, although not altogether according with his conclusions ; and my introducing the former again here from personal examination, must plead for excuse only in the special object of comparison for which this examination has been instituted. I have stated that the pin-like spicules are chiefly confined to the papille, where, under certain conditions, they project — beyond the sarcode, and under others are more or less covered by it. They come under the designation of Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘defensive spicules,” but seem no more to merit that appella- tion than thorns on rose-bushes. If I might presume to assign any special function to them, without infringing upon the illimitable uses for which every object in nature is provided, it would be that their chief service is to support the deli- cate sarcode when spread out like branchial appendages, for the purpose of aération. Of the uses of the other spicules with which the sarcode of Cliona northumbrica is charged, both externally and internally, I shrink from even hazarding an opinion. Lastly, I have above used the expression “ so-called genus Raphyrus,” of whose single species, viz. Raphyrus Griffithsi, this beach has afforded me several large and living specimens (one of which I have at this moment in sea-water under exa- mination); and I feel bound to state that whenever I have compared it with a fine specimen of Cliona celata found at Exmouth by my friend Mr. Parfitt, who kindly presented it to me, the result has. been a corroboration of Dr. Johnston's view, who regarded it as a free form of Cliona celata, and a complete subversion of the slender grounds on which Dr. Bowerbank has made it a separate genus (op. czt. vol. 11. pp. 215, 216). The specimen of Cliona celata which I have mentioned presents the same kind of raised areola, more or less plugged with sponge-substance, over the hole of the oyster- shell from which it protrudes, the same kind of cellular struc- ture interiorly, and the same form and size of pin-like spicule, with its slight capitate variations, as the so-called Raphyrus Griffithsii, which to me is but a coarse form of a sponge which, not having the cavities of a shell to support it, has to provide itself with a stronger architecture. I am not the first person, too, who has noticed Cliona northumbrica in this neighbourhood ; for it is mentioned by my intelligent friend Mr. Parfitt im his paper on the “ Marine and Freshwater Sponges of Devonshire,” printed in the Trans. Dev. Assoc. for Advancement of Sc. & Lit. 1868, Grayella, Osculiia, and Cliona. 81 where, under Dr. Gray’s name of “ Pione,” he states that Cliona northumbrica is not uncommonly dredged off the south coast of Devon, “in Buccinum undatum and in the old valves of Cardium edule,” testifying at the same time to the ‘ excel- lent”? description of this species, in the ‘ Annals,’ by Mr. Albany Hancock. In my specimen, which is not much the worse for ten days’ confinement, there are no raised areole of sponge-substance (spicules and sarcode) bordering the holes in the oyster- shell, as in the specimens of Cliona celata and Raphyrus Grifithsti to which I have alluded ; and I think it not impro- bable that, although the papillae would be much contracted by death, still some of them would remain much beyond the holes in the oyster-shell, which, if dissolved off, would give them a similarly elevated position above the other sponge- substance to that presented by the papille in Grayella and Osculina. Postscript. Since the above was written, three or four of the inhalant papille, now in a semicontracted condition, on the concave side of the oyster-shell, have presented a single funnel- shaped hole in the centre respectively, which, being so much larger than the original apertures, led me to think that they must be vents; but on placing them under the microscope, particles were observed to be whirled into them, apparently in a spiral manner, showing at once that they were not vents, and affording positive evidence, which had not been before obtained, of the inhalant function of these papillee. The vents are still active, and the inhalant papille as sen- sitive to light as when first the Cliona was placed in con- finement (now thirteen days ago), which would hardly have been the case had the Cliona not been drawing its nourish- ment from the organic matter in the oyster-shell. On the other hand, a living piece of Raphyrus Griffithsti (which I regard as a free form of Cliona celata), and which was placed in sea-water renewed as often as that of the Cliona, ceased, after three days, to show any active signs of life what- ever. The papilla which presented respectively the single funnel- shaped hole in the centre were, with the exception of the rim, very like Schmidt’s figs. 10 & 11 of Osculina polystomella biG) Finally, it should be noticed that the papille in Cliona northumbrica ceased to present their fimbriated forms about the sixth day after confinement, and, showing signs of decline 82. Mr. H. J. Carter on Grayella, Osculina, and Cliona. generally about the 18th, it was transferred to spirit and water for preservation. Dec. 31, 1869.—On this day I picked up on the beach, after a heavy gale from the south, among other living specimens of sponges, two compact portions, rounded off by friction among the shingle, each about 14 inch long, not quite so broad, and rather compressed, of a light yellow colour tinged with red, and presenting a single large hole at one part. They were portions of Halichondria suberea, Johnston (Brit. Spong. p- 139, pl. 12. figs. 4-6); and on making a longitudinal section of them respectively, each displayed the interior cavity of a univalve shell, about an inch long, with the spire and colu- mella complete; only the whole was composed of sponge-sub- stance, just as much as if it had been analogously lapidified by fossilization. Indeed, to use a mineralogical term, the sponge internally was a pseudomorph of the shell it had re- placed. How the cavity of the shell had been maintained during the transition can only be accounted for by the pre- sence of a hermit-crab (Pagurus), which, although still in one of the specimens, had quitted the other; so that the Pagurus must have been in the cavity of the shell all the time that it was being replaced, particle after particle, by the sponge—a process, however, which might have gone on very rapidly, as inferred by Montagu (ap. Johnston, p. 140, /. c.). This was not all; for each sponge had enclosed at the summit of the columella a little Murex (corallinus?), about four lines long, fresh in appearance, but empty, on which were deposited, both inside and out, but chiefly between the coste, lines of spherical gemmules, of a yellow colour, and varying from 4- to 8-830ths of an inch in diameter, which gemmules were themselves already sunk to almost half their diameter into the substance of the Murex. The gemmule was composed (when nearly dry, in which state the specimens were examined) of a minutely dimpled, amber-looking, soft, coriaceous envelope, lined by one more delicate, colourless, and transparent, containing a number of spherical cells about 1-1660th of an inch in diameter—in short, just like the gemmule or so-called seed-like body of Spongilla, whose grouping (here exclusively round the little Murex) they otherwise generally resembled. This at once decides the question of the possibility of cer- tain sponges feeding on the organic matter of shell-substance, just as certain Fungi feed on woody tissue. And in this in- stance, we must regard this sponge (Halichondria suberea), from its habit, true pin-like spicule (that is, with a turban-like head), compact structure, minute cancelli, and small, although On the Relations between Wasps and Rhipiphori. 83 defined, canalicular system, as one of Dr, J. E, Gray’s family of Clioniade. The yellow colour and dimpled appearance, respectively, presented by the coriaceous envelope of the gemmule is owing to its being composed of minute spherical cellules, about 1-3700th of an inch in diameter, situated about the same distance from each other, but united together, in a stellate form, by intervening straight tubules, five or six in number, radiating from each cellule, similar to what is seen in the microscopic cell-structure of fossil Foraminifera, ex. gr. Orbitoides ; and it is in the intervals between the cellules and radii that the dimples occur. XI1.—Reply to Mr. Frederick Smith on the Relations between Wasps and Rhipiphori. By ANDREW Murray, F.L.S. I was much pleased to read my friend Mr. Frederick Smith’s commentary on my paper about Wasps and Rhipiphori in the last Number of the ‘ Annals,’ although I see that I have not succeeded in converting him to my views. ‘There is nothing like the collision of opposing minds for eliciting truth ; and it is always pleasant to find another taking interest in a subject which has excited our own, especially when it is so fairly and honestly handled as every subject is on which Mr. Smith ex- presses his opimion. With the help of that fairness, I do not yet despair of bringing him round; and for that purpose, as well as for the sake of those who may have been convinced by his arguments or led away by the authority of his opinion on a subject on which he is facile princeps, I shall ask him and them again to weigh the difficulties which his view of the question pre- sents. In my last paper I was more concerned in stating my own observations than in controverting the opinions of others ; but I shall now pass in review the whole facts that we know on the subject, either from Mr. Smith, Mr. Stone, myself, or others, and endeavour to see with which explanation they best agree. our. Smith agrees with me that the Rhipiphorus lays its eggs in the cells of the wasps, and that in the instances in which I saw two eggs in one cell, one of them must have been a Rhipiphorus; that gives us the form of its egg and its posi- tion and mode of attachment in the cell (which are all iden- tical with those of the wasp’s). When the wasp’s egg is exa- mined in its early stage, it is seen to be simply an oval egg, with a smooth semitranslucent shell, through which, at a later 84 Mr. A. Murray on the Relations period, the form of the larva can be distinguished, when viewed as a transparent object. It is fixed, by the narrow end, in an angle of the cell about a third of the way from its base. By- and-by it looks as if it had a head, and by-and-by like a larva holding on by the tail. How it comes out of the shell, or whe- ther it ever comes out of the shell, I do not know; most likely Mr. Smith can say. It may be that the egg-shell is absorbed and becomes practically the first skin of the larva. Looked at later, or, I should rather say, in a further advanced specimen (for that is the way in which the changes practically are ob- served), we find the larva nearer the base of the cell: it is travelling to the bottom. It cannot fall out of the egg-shell to reach it at one stroke ; for the cell is mouth down and the bottom is at the top: it cannot fall up; it therefore has to work upwards. How it does so, is, I think, not known. It is said by some to be by throwing itself into a loop and catching hold of the wall of the cell with its teeth, then releasing the tail and throwing another loop, fastening its tail again as a sucker and releasing its head, and so on, by a succession of slow summersaults ; but this to me seems impossible. At the stage in question it is a dumpy fat oval thing which, to all appearance, could no more bend itself into a loop than a hogshead could. But be that as it may, somehow or other thé young larva manages to wriggle itself (perhaps by slow action of its sucker tail) up to the bottom of the cell. Now the first question I should like to ask Mr. Smith is, whether this helpless larva is fed by the parent wasps before it reaches its goal, the bottom of the cell, or not. I see no reason why it should not, but almost a ne- cessity that it should. ‘The journey to it, especially if made by the process of shifting its sucker tail without letting go its hold, must not only be a slow one, but one involving con- siderable exertion. We all know (that is, all entomologists know) how soon a larva freshly excluded from the egg shrivels up if its food is not at its mouth the moment it comes out, and we are never tired of admiring the wonderful precautions which the parent insect takes to ensure that its offspring shall find itself in the midst of plenty from the very first. I there- fore believe that it 7s fed, and fed with soft food fitted for its tender jaws. But how about the young Rhipiphorus-larva? Is it fed too ? And here it is scarcely a digression (certainly not an irrelevant one) to ask what the larva is like. So far as I know, it has never been properly described or figured. Candéze and Cha- puis, in their works on the larve of Coleoptera, give no de- scription ; they refer to a notice of it by Ramdohr in Germar’s Mag. fiir Entom. i. (1813) p. 1387, but which is without de- aid between Wasps and Rhipiphori. B85 scription. Neither does Westwood give or refer to any descrip- tion in his great work; and I can find none anywhere else. Mr. Stone is the first who gives some details about it: his description is as follows :— “The larva is a singular-looking one. The head is bent forward under the body; between the segments it is more deeply furrowed than any larva with which I am acquainted. A longitudinal furrow extends down the back from the head to the anal extremity, cutting each segment across. The skin, during life, throughout the whole of the course of this furrow, is perfectly transparent, so that the workings of the internal organs may be plainly seen. The body of the larva, while alive, has the appearance of a thin transparent skin filled with mi- nute particles of curd. These appearances vanish after death, when the body becomes dense and has an appearance of soli- dity about it which it had not before.” (Stone in ‘ Zoologist,’ 1865, xxiii. p. 9462.) But this description is obviously imperfect. He does not tell us whether it has feet or not—a not unimportant point when the question is whether the larva passes a nearly mo- tionless life in one cell, or a roving one, preying upon grubs in other cells. But the context implies that it is like the grub of the wasp, and consequently apodal; and Mr. Smith informs me that it is so. I remember perfectly, in my exa- mination of the wasps’ nest out of which this question has arisen, seeing plenty of grubs with the back so transparent as to show the inside like curds shining through. If these were the larve of the Rhipiphorus, then they are as like to the wasp- grub as one pea to another—so like, m fact, that they did not attract my attention as being distinct. ‘Their powers of mo- tion, then, are similar to those of the wasp; and I state it as a fact beyond contradiction that the wasp-grub cannot walk. When taken from its cell, it lies like a sack of meal: it may wriggle a little; but as to rising up and walking, it can no more do it than the sack can. Once fixed and hanging by the tail, all they can do seems to be to shift their position a little. But, passing that, the question I ask is, how the Rhi- piphorus-larve are sustained at first until they reach their supposed prey, if not by the wasp-nurses. ‘The journey of the young larva, according to Mr. Smith’s view, is in an opposite direction to that of the wasp’s, viz. to the mouth of the cell, to go roving about in search of a wasp- larva on which to pounce and prey; its journey is thus longer. It must be a longer time without food, and undergo greater exertion requiring food, travelling about like a Blondin on the edges of the cells—only like a Blondin upside down ; 86 Mr. A. Murray on the Relations and when it gets to its food (the wasp-grub), it has a tough skin for its tender young jaws to break through before it can begin, and must encounter the risk of being first gobbled up by the big wasp-grub, whose jaws are gaping for food at the very door. It seems to me that it would be a safe speculation to lay long odds on the wasp-grub having the best of it. If Mr. Smith says it is not fed at all until it takes a wasp-grub at unawares, then I invite him to consider the difficulties at- tending the promenade which he supposes it to make before breaking its fast. If he admits that it must be fed by the wasps to begin with, then I ask him to say, on abstract grounds (putting Mr. Stone’s observations out of view for the present), why he should object to its being fed by the wasps more at one time of its life than another. But there are more anomalies in Mr. Smith’s way than that. Suppose that it does not require to be fed, or that, if it requires to be fed, it is fed by the wasps until it reaches its victim, and that then it escapes its jaws and fastens upon it, 1 want Mr. Smith to say whether it feeds only upon one victim, or if, after eat- ing it up, it comes out again, and goes roaming about from cell to cell, destroying a succession of grubs. It must do either the one or the other. Let us test both. First, that it only destroys one grub. As the Rhipiphorus-pupex and perfect in- sects ready to come out are always found in cells closed-in by a lid which Mr. Smith maintains to be spun by the wasp- larve *, the Rhipiphorus-grub must make its lodgment in the victim’s cell just before it is beginning to spin, and must make so little progress in its attack upon it at first as to leave it at least power to spin the lid. When it is spun, the two will then be shut up together, and the little tiny grub has full scope to tear away at the vitals of the wasp, probably now become a pupa. But does Mr. Smith think that a meal of one animal can suffice to nourish another into as great dimensions as the animal eaten. True, a caterpillar infested with ichneu- mons often nourishes within its bosom a tribe of parasites whose aggregate bulk is not much inferior to its own; but they have not had merely a mass to eat equal to its bulk; they have grown with its growth, and fresh food has been assimilated for them day by day—so that they have eaten the * T have to acknowledge the justness of Mr. Smith’s correction of a lapsus penne in my last paper, where I spoke of the pupz spinning these lids, instead of the larvee. The contrast in my line of thought was not between pup and larvee, but between the lid being spun by the creature inside the cell or lid, or by the parents outside. Of course when the larva changes into a nearly motionless inactive pupa, there could be no ques- tion of spinning. The error corrected itself. between Wasps and Rhipiphori. 87 bulk of many caterpillars. With the Rhipiphorus there is nothing of this. The assumption is that it attacks from with- out. The wasp-larva or pupa has ceased to eat, or if not already ceased, the attacks of its enemy will soon make it cease; and all that the little larva of the Lhipiphorus has to feed upon and grow as large as the wasp upon is the one mass of meat no larger than what it is to grow to. This is the view which Mr. Stone and, following him, Mr. Smith adopt. My, Stone’s observation is that the Rhipiphorus-larva which he found attacking a wasp-larva in a sealed-up cell (which, by the way, must only have been recently closed, or it would have had within it not a wasp-larva, but a wasp- pupa) “ was of mdnute size when discovered, and appeared to have only recently fastened on its victim; but so voracious was its appetite, and so rapid its growth, that in the course of the following forty-eight hours it attained its full size.” Now if by ‘ menute size’? we suppose a line or a line and a half in length, it must have grown three or four times its own size in forty-eight hours, which is so opposed to everything we know of the laws of development and assimilation that I cannot accept it. If we look at the little black deposit of digested débris at the bottom of the wasps’ cells, we find fragments indicating the consumption of hundreds of insects not much smaller than themselves: there is the same at the bottom of the cells of the Rhipiphori; but I refrain from using that as an argument, because Mr. Smith might plead that I cannot prove that the black deposit in their cells was not the product of former wasp-tenants who had been reared in the same cell. Let it not be supposed for a moment that I at all doubt that Mr. Stone thought he saw this; but I think his observation has been inaccurate ; and I try to account for it in this way :-— It is plain he could not have kept his eye constantly fixed on this specimen for forty-eight hours; we may assume that he did not sit up two nights running to watch it. He saw it at- tacking the wasp-larva and eating at it voraciously (the mean- ing of that and of some other of his observations I shall dis- cuss presently), and he left it so occupied. He returned to it, how soon or how often he does not tell us; but when he did return, and found it so increased in bulk, I cannot but believe that he mistook the cell, and, instead of looking into the one he left, looked into another where was a mature Rhipiphorus- larva, which had had nothing to do with the meal on the wasp. Any one who has ever tried the experiment of en- deavouring to find a particular cell in a comb after removing his eyes from it, for however brief a space, will know that nothing could be easier than to make such a mistake. I can 88 Mr. A. Murray on the Relations speak to it from experience. In placing the nest from which I took my Rhipiphort in the South-Kensington Museum, I thought it might be desirable to mark the cells out of which I had taken Rhipiphori; and I accordingly set about doing so by painting blue the lid of each cell out of which I took one. At first I attempted to do it by first taking out the insect and then painting the lid; but I found the short space of time between laying down the forceps and taking up the painting- brush sufficient to efface or render uncertain the identity of the cell from which it had been taken. I therefore had to take the precaution of painting the half-opened lid before I drew out the Rhipiphorus. But, further, if the rate and mode of growth of the Rhipr- phort is that stated, they should always be found engaged in the way Mr. Stone describes. They should always be found in sealed cells, if one wasp-grub is sufficient to nourish them ; whereas this is the only instance that has ever been observed of it. (Mr. Smith says no; but I shall presently show that it is.) Mr. Stone himself records having found a number of larvee of Rhipiphorus which we may fairly infer were not so occupied, for he would have recorded it had they been so: two he mentions having found solitary in worker-cells ; and although he does not specify where or how he found the others engaged, still, if not in a cell with a wasp-grub, there is only one other place for them to be found in, viz. solitary in cells by themselves. Now I should like Mr. Smith to say what the mass of the larve are doing in cells by themselves. If it had been pupx, we might have inferred that they had completed their task, eaten up their man, and retired from active life: but larvee are different; they have still more or less of their task to do. Again, if Mr. Stone’s observation is correct, we should never see any half-grown larve. There should be no medium between a “minute” one and a full-grown one, ex- cept during the forty-eight hours at which it is at its meal; but Mr. Smith speaks of specimens of under-grown larve ; and if I am to suppose that the grubs I saw with a curd-like interior shining through the back were Rhipiphorus-grubs, then I can say for myself that I saw them of all sizes. In relation to this I may remark that Mr. Smith founds on the size of the perfect insect an argument which I am sure, on re- consideration, he will abandon. He argues that insects which in their larval state are dependent for their sustenance on chance or irregular supplies of food are apt to vary much in size, which is quite true ; but he goes on to instance the h7- ptphorus as one of the examples of parasites that differ greatly in size. Now this, although true to the letter, is not true in wY\y the 'Tenebrionide of Australia de. 105 A strongly marked species, its habit suggesting the North- American genus Nosoderma. » Amarygmus* tyrrhenus. A. suboblongo-ovalis, violaceo-purpureus, vel violaceo-chalybeatus, nitidus; elytris parallelis, striato-punctatis, punctis subapproxi- matis, interstitiis modice convexis, vix punctatis; tarsis sat gra- cilibus. Hab. Western Australia. Moderately oblong-oval, violet-purple, or steel-blue with a violet tinge, glossy, and more or less varying according to the light; head not closely punctured, a little convex between the eyes; antenne black, rather short; prothorax rather trans- verse, minutely and somewhat remotely punctured ; scutellum curvilinearly triangular; elytra somewhat narrow compara- tively, the sides parallel, striato-punctate, the punctures rather close, the intervals of the striz moderately convex, nearly impunctate, or with a very minute puncture here and there ; body beneath glossy, black; legs dark steel-blue. Length 4—5 lines. A striated species, with rather narrow elytra, especially in the male—a character by which it appears to be well dif- ferentiated. Mr. Masters sends me a specimen of A. Howitttd? (ante, vol. iii. p. 848) from Port Lincoln, much more coppery than the two I received from Dr. Howitt ; also two individuals of A. suturalis (ante, vol. 111. p. 850), one of which is destitute of the rich colour (bright golden green in the other) which adorns the type specimen. Amarygmus maurulus. A, ovalis, niger, vix nitidus; elytris cyaneo-nigris, leviter striato- punctatis ; pedibus antennisque ferrugineis. Hab. New South Wales (Illawara). Oval, or in one sex narrowly oval, black, scarcely shining ; head rather narrow, almost impunctate, the clypeus distinctly punctured ; antennz slender, ferruginous; prothorax mode- rately transverse, impunctate; scutellum triangular ; elytra dark blue-black, finely striate, the strize with elongate, slightly approximate punctures, the intervals of the striz rather broad, not convex, with a very delicate scattered punctation; body beneath blackish brown; legs ferruginous, the femora glossy, tarsi slender. Length 3-3} lines. A small dull-looking insect, approaching A. tarsalis, but with a more approximate punctation on the elytra, and dif- ferently coloured. * Dalman, Anal. Entom. p. 60. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 8 106 On the Tenebrionidee of Australia &c. Amarygnus variolaris. A, subanguste ovatus, ereus, subnitidus; elytris punctis distinctis- simis irregulariter dispersis. Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay, under the bark of trees). Rather narrowly ovate, yellowish brassy, not very glossy ; head rather broad, finely and somewhat sparingly punctured ; antenne brownish chestnut, the third joint shorter than the two next together ; prothorax strongly transverse, finely punc- tured ; scutellum triangular; elytra oblong, moderately con- vex, the sides very gradually narrowing from the base, more rapidly rounding towards the apex, with opaque, dark-greenish, irregularly dispersed, and somewhat distant punctures ; body beneath yellowish brassy, shining ; legs glossy brownish chest- nut. Length 33 lines, One of the most distinct species of the genus, on account of the peculiar sculpture of the elytra, Of the two specimens which I received from Mr, Masters, one (the male?) has the three basal joints of the anterior tarsi short and strongly di- lated,—while in the other they are very slender and elongate ; the antenna are also almost linear, with the outer joints ob- long : in the former the antenne are imperfect, but they appear to be stouter. EURYPERA. (Subfamily Asarreurn2.) Caput ad oculos retractum. Oculi supra haud approximatt. Tarsi subtus pilosi. Except that the body is shorter and more convex, the rest of the character is as in Amarygmus. The terminal joint of the labial palpi is so large as nearly to cover the labium ; but this is only a modification of the Amarygmus- -character. Eurypera cuprea. E, cupreo-metallica, nitida; antennis, pedibus, corpore infra, nigris, glabris. Hab. Queensland (Port Denison). Reddish copper, shining; head finely and rather sparingly punctured ; upper lip black, connected with the clypeus by a bright orange membrane ; prothorax very transverse, gradually broader and rounded at the sides, the apex moderately emar- ginate, the disk covered with fine distant punctures ; scutellum triangular; elytra not broader than the prothorax at the base, strongly rounded at the sides, finely sulcate, the sulci black, M. E. Hiickel on the Organization of Sponges. 107 with oblong, distant, indistinct punctures, the intervals very minutely punctured; body beneath and legs black, glabrous, _ shining; antenne black, slightly thicker outwards. Length 44-5 lines. XI.— On the Organization of Sponges, and their Relationship to the Corals. By Ernst HACKEL. [Continued from p. 13. ] WHAT raises our deduction as to the common origin and genealogical relationship of the sponges and corals to a per- fect certainty is the hitherto entirely overlooked fundamental agreement of the sponges and corals (and, indeed, of all the Colenterata) in the ontogenetic building-up of their body from two different layers of cells or germ-lamelle—the entoderm and ectoderm. In all Sponges (just as in all Acalephs, Corals, Hydromedusx, and Ctenophora) all the parts of the body are developed by the differentiation of two distinct cellular layers —an inner formative membrane, the entoderm, and an outer formative membrane, the ectoderm. In all Sponges, as in all Acalephs, the inner germ-lamella (or entoderm) forms the epithelial lining of the nutrient canal-system, as well as the spores or sexual products (ova and zoospermia), which are nothing more than sexually differentiated cells of this canal- epithelium ; the outer germ-lamella (or ectoderm), on the other hand, forms the entire external wall of the canal-system and the principal mass of the body in general, which is differentiated in the higher Sponges and Acalephs into epi- dermis, connective tissue, skeletal parts, muscles, &e. The cells produced from the entoderm or inner formative membrane perform the vegetative functions of nutrition and reproduction both in the Sponges and in the Acalephs. The cells which originate from the ectoderm or outer formative membrane, on the other hand, perform the animal functions of movement and sensation, and serve also as a protective covering and as sup- porting skeletal parts for the whole body. It will therefore seem to be not inappropriate if in all Coelenterata (i. e. in all Sponges and Acalephs) we designate the entoderm (or inner formative cell-layer) as the vegetative germ-lamella, and the ectoderm (or outer formative cell-layer) as the animal germ- lamella. The wide view which is presented to us by this conception, and by its comparison with the corresponding relations of the germ-lamelle in the higher animals, and which is well adapted to elucidate the primitive relationship of all the stems of the animal kingdom, 7. ¢. the common derivation 108 M. E. Hiickel on the Organization of Sponges, of all animal phyla, will be explained more fully in my Mono- graph of the Calcispongie. I will admit that this law, which appears to me to be of high importance, is subject to certain modifications in many individual cases, and that perhaps here and there, in both the Sponges and Acalephs, the two germ-lamelle or formative membranes (the entoderm and ectoderm) may replace each other by local substitution. Not untrequently the entoderm is lost over large spaces, and is replaced by the ectoderm. In some, perhaps in many cases (both in Sponges and Acalephs), the different signification of the two divergent germ-lamelle is, in particular parts of the body, not clearly recognizable, or even actually changed. Thus, for instance, perhaps in both groups of animals, sexual products may sometimes be deve- loped from the ectoderm and muscles from the entoderm. But then, probably, these deviations and local substitutions of the two lamelle are to be regarded as secondary modifications, only produced at a late period by adaptation. The original primary relation inherited by all Sponges and Acalephs from the common trunk-form (Protascus) ts probably that described above: the entoderm, as the inner, vegetative germ-lamella, forms the nutrient cells of the canal-epithelium, and the cells produced from these, by division of labour, serving for the pur- pose of reproduction (germ-cells or spores, ova and zoospermia) ; whilst the ectoderm, as the outer, animal germ-lamella, forms the muscles, nerves, skeletal parts, outer covering, &c. This law finds its strongest support in the structure of the young forms of the two groups of animals, which have been already referred to. The cup-shaped young state, produced from the ciliated larva, which possesses a simple stomachal cavity (or digestive body-cavity) with a single, simple aper- ture (or mouth), and which, in the living Prosycum, still re- calls to us the long-lost picture of the Protascus, shows us its simple solid body-wall (or stomach-wall) composed throughout of the two distinctly differentiated formative membranes, the entoderm and the ectoderm, and, indeed, equally in the corre- sponding young states of the Spongie as in those of the corals and the Acalephs generally. Here, again, however, the Calci- spongie serve as admirable elucidatory objects, because, on the one hand, of all Sponges they approach nearest to the corals, and, on the other, in the graduated evolution of their simple organization, from the very simple Prosycwm and Olynthus, up to the highly developed Dunstervillia and Cya- thiscus, they bring wonderfully before our eyes the continual separation of the two originally divergent formative mem- branes, the vegetative entoderm and the animal ectoderm, and their Relationship to the Corals. 109 notwithstanding their further differentiation to various higher structures. ; In all Calcispongiz without exception (although in some more distinctly than in others), the fundamental and original difference of the two formative membranes stands out so dis- tinctly, and may be so readily and clearly traced in their fur- ther divergence, even up to the most highly developed forms, that it may be at all times visibly demonstrated. Consequently it has not escaped those naturalists who have most carefully investigated the structure of the Calcispongie. Here and there they all speak of the different layers of the body-wall; but none of them has indicated their general and genetic signifi- cance, and no one has perceived that the entoderm produces exclusively the epithelium of the canal-system, which per- forms the function of nutrition, and the cells serving for re- production, and the ectoderm all the other cells. For this reason | may be permitted here to adduce some special cir- cumstances connected with the structure of the body in the Calcispongiz, the detailed description of which, and their elu- cidation by figures, I reserve for my monograph. The enxtoderm, or inner formative membrane of the Calci- spongiz, produced from the inner cell-layer or vegetative germ-lamella of the embryo, originally lines the whole inner surtace of the nutrient canal-system or gastrovascular system in the form of a single continuous cell-layer of flagellated epi- thelium. By the expression flagellated epithelium (Geissel- Epithel, epithelium flagellatum) I understand an epithelial cell-layer, each cell of which bears a single vibratile hair (fla- gellum), in contradistinction to ciliated epithelium (Wimper- Epithel, epithelium ciliatum), each cell of which bears two or more vibratile hairs (Wimpern, cilia). Flagellated and ciliated epithelia are to be distinguished as two different modifications ot vibratile epithelium (i limmer-Epithel, epithelium vibrato- rium). Jn all sponges the vibratile epithelium appears to occur exclusively in the form of flagellated epithelium, and never in that of ciliated epithelium. ‘his applies both to the vibratile cells which line the inner surface of the canal-system and to those which clothe the outer surface of the vibratile swimming larva. In both cases the epithelial cells are always mono- trichal, flagellate cells, and never polytrichal, ciliate cells. he flagellate cells of the sponges are pertectly naked and mem- braneless ; their protoplasm passes directly into the long fla- gellum, which is thicker at the base. In the flagellate cells I have never failed to find a distinct nucleus. It 1s usually of very considerable size, one-half or two-thirds as large as the cell. Generally the flagellate cells line the walls of the canal- system only in a single layer; rarely several layers are super- 110 M.E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges, imposed upon each other. Such stratified flagellate epithelium occurs, for example, in Zarroma and Clathrina. Besides the flagellate cells, the entoderm of the sponges gives origin only” to one product, the ova. Although here, following the example of all authors, I denominate the germ- cells or reproductive cells of the sponges ova, this is not with- out great hesitation. Thus, although I have most carefully examined with the microscope hundreds of Calcispongiz, I have never succeeded, either in these or in the other sponges investigated by me, in ’ detecting any trace of fecundating male elements or zoospermia. [ have thus become ver Yy suspicious of the generally accepted sexual differentiation of the sponges in general. The only accounts of zoospermia in sponges which seem to merit’ confidence (although they still require confirmation) are those of Lieberkiihn with regard to Spongilla. What Carter describes as the zoospermia of Spongilla are, as Lieberkiihn perceived, Infusoria; and what Huxley figures as the zoospermia of Thetya are very probably vibratile cells. No less doubtful are the filaments which Kélliker describes as the zoospermia of Hsperia. Scepticism as to the occurrence of zoospermia in sponges appears the more justifiable because, on the one hand, the detached flagella of the flagellate cells, which move briskly, may very easily be mistaken for motile seminal filaments, and, on the other, many of the most expe- rienced observers, such as O. Schmidt and Bowerbank, who have examined microscopically thousands of sponges, have, like myself, sought in vain for male organs of any kind whatever. I regard it, therefore, as most prudent and advisa- ble, for the present, to doubt the sexuality of the sponges. But then the cells subserving reproduction, the germ-cells (gonocyta), must be designated not as sexual eggs (ova), but as asexual germ-cells (spore). I have found the spores or so-called ova, in all sponges mvestigated by me, to be perfectly naked and destitute of membrane, like the flagellate cells from which they proceed. Throughout I have never found in the sponges examined by me any trace of a membrane or true cell-membrane on the cells. All sponge-cells are naked cells without envelopes (gymnocyta). The spores of the Calcispongie have hitherto been seen only by Lieberkiithn in Sycum ciliatum, and by Kélliker in Tarrus and Dunstervillia. I have never missed them in any of the mature Calcispongiz investigated by me. ‘They are very easily recognized, as they are distinguished at once from the flagellate cells by their very considerable size and the absence of the flagellum, whilst no other independently persistent cells (except these two cell-forms of the entoderm) occur in the body of the Calcispongie. and thetr Relationship to the Corals. TfL The mode of production of the spores or so-called ova of the sponges has hitherto been unknown. In my monograph IL shall demonstrate that they proceed directly from the flagellate cells, and consequently are products of differentiation of the entoderm, or metamorphosed flagellate cells. The simple and extremely significant fact that the reproductive cells are pro- duced, by division of labour, from the nutrient vibratile cells of the entoderm or vegetative germ-lamella applies also to the sponges equally with the Acalephs. According to Kél- liker, the spores of Dunstervillia and Tarrus lie outside the vibratile epithelium in the ectoderm. But they only get there when, from the increase of their bulk, they can no longer find room among the surrounding flagellate cells of the entoderm. They then project sometimes into the ectoderm and sometimes into the lumen of the canals. I have never found special spore-capsules in the Calcispongiz, but the spores may deve- lope themselves from the flagellate cells on the most different spots in the entoderm. What Lieberkiihn describes in Sycum as a special “receptacle for the ova, without demonstrable structure,”’ I have never seen, and I suppose that these asserted spore-capsules are transversely cut canals. As Kédlliker has already pointed out, the spores of the sponges have a remarkable resemblance to large ganglionic cells. This is due to the fact that the protoplasm of the cells emits from the periphery polymorphic branched processes. The spores of the Calcispongie resemble large Amcebe, and perform amaboid movements, by extending and retracting such branched processes. In a state of repose, they are sphe- rical or polyhedral. Hach spore possesses a very large, usu- ally spherical, and limpid nucleus. ‘This encloses a large, round, dark, nucleolus, and this, again, a distinct nucleolinus. The Spongte are in part sporiparous and in part viviparous. In the sporiparous sponges (e. g. Leucosolenia, Clistolynthus) the mature spores drop out of the entoderm into the stomachal cavity or into the parietal canals issuing from the latter, and are then cast forth through the mouth in the forms which are provided with a mouth, whilst in astomatous sponges they creep out through the cutaneous pores. In the latter case their amoeboid movements will be of essential assistance to them. In the viviparous sponges (e. g. Olynthus, Clathrina) a spherical body (embryo), composed entirely of similar naked nucleated cells, is produced from the simple spore-cell by con- tinued division (‘‘ segmentation”) within the body of the sponge (either in the stomach or in the parictal canals issuing from it. Each of the cells situated on its surface emits a fila- mentous process, and thus becomes a flagellate cell. Then 12 M. E. Hickel on the Organization of Sponges, there is produced in the interior of this vibratile embryo a central cavity (stomach), which, sooner or later breaking through to the outside, acquires an orifice (mouth). As has already been remarked, the wall of this simple stomachal cavity (body-cavity) then becomes differentiated into two different cellular layers. After the vibratile larva ‘has issued from the parent body, and come to rest after swimming about for a time, the cells of the outer surface retract their flagella, become fused together, and thus form the ectoderm. On the contrary, those cells which surround the stomachal cavity emit each a filiform process, and thus become flagellate cells and form the entoderm. It is only much later, when the sponge has attained its true maturity, that the spores are produced from individual cells of the entoderm. The body-wall, or stomachal wall of the freely swimming, ovate, vibratile larvae, the entire canal-system of which con- sists of a simple stomachal cavity with a mouth-orifice, is composed, in the smaller Calcispongie (e. g. Olynthus, Nar- doa), only of two layers of cells, the ectoderm and the ento- derm each forming only a single layer of cells. In the larger Calcispongiz, on the contrary (e. g. Dunstervillia, Clathrina), each of the two sets of cells may divide into several layers. The ectoderm or outer formative membrane of the Calci- spongie, produced from the outer cell-layer or animal germ- lamella of the embryo, always forms more than half the volume of the body, as it is always thicker (often several times) than the entoderm. The ectoderm consists of intimately amalgamated naked cells, the nuclei of which are always at first, and usually even at later periods, distinctly visible in the united protoplasm, which is frequently differentiated in various ways. ‘The nuclei are generally of an elongate- rounded form, and frequently surrounded by an aggregation of fine granules, which not rarely radiate from the nucleus and extend in various directions into the protoplasm. Al|- though in the ectoderm of the mature Calcispongiz, the appa- rently almost homogeneous, nearly structureless, fundamental substance, charged with nuclei and skeletal spicules, no longer allows any trace of the amalgamated cells of which it is com- posed to be recognized, it has nevertheless been actually pro- duced from originally separated cells by their subsequent fusion, as is clearly proved by the ontogeny of the embryos and larve. ‘The ectoderm therefore does not merit the name of true sarcode, if under this notion we understand free and pri- mitive protoplasm not yet differentiated into cells. The deno- mination syncytium or sarcodine might perhaps seem more suitable for it. and thetr Relationship to the Corals, Lis The ectoderm of the Calcispongie, which becomes con- verted by the fusion of the originally separate célls of the outer or animal germ-lamella into the in some respects retromor- phosed tissue ofthe sarcodine or syncytium, represents, physio- logically considered, a tissue which performs the whole of the animal functions of the sponge-body—movement, sensation, support, and covering. ‘The amalgamated protoplasm of the sarcodine is contractile and sensitive, forms the skeleton, and covers the surface of the body. It therefore, as it were, unites in one person the four functions which, in the higher animals, are separated and distributed over the four tissue- -systems of the muscles, nerves, skeletogenetic connective substances, and epidermoidal covering, In a morphological point of view, of all the functions of the ectoderm its skeletogenetic activity indisputably produces the most important results. The skeleton of the Calcispongiz, as indeed of all other sponges, is purely the product of the ecto- derm—and, indeed, never a simple exudation, an “external plasma- -product,” as I have expressed this idea in my ‘ Ge- neral Morphology,’ but always an ¢nternal plasma-product. The guestio vexata, so often ventilated, whether the skeletal parts of the sponges are or are not produced in the interior of alls, is solved by the developmental history. When the skeletogenetic protoplasm still persists in the form of a distinct cell provided with a nucleus, the spicules are produced in the interior of this cell. But when the skeletogenetic cells have already become fused together to form sarcodine, the skeletal parts are produced in the interior of this syncytium. The ske- letal parts of the sponges are never produced at the free surface of the ectoderm, but always in its interior. In the calcareous skeleton of the Calcispongiz, by which these sponges are distinguished from all others, we may with comparative ease convince ourselves of this fact. The Spi- cules of the-caleareous skeleton are in them either entirely concealed in the modified protoplasm of the ectoderm, or, when they project freely from its surface, they are still coated, as if with a sheath, by a thin layer of the protoplasm. ‘This character, first indicated by Kolliker in Tarrus spongiosus (his Nardoa spongiosa), has occurred to me more or less dis- tinctly throughout the Calcispongiz. Moreover in certain cases the calcareous spicules contain a central canal filled with protoplasm, such as occurs almost universally in the siliceous spicules of the siliceous sponges. Lastly, in many (perhaps in all?) Calcispongiz the carbonate of lime of the skeleton appears not to be deposited quite pure, but to be in- timately combined with a more or less considerable quantity 114. -M. E. Hackel on the Organization of Sponges, of organic substance (modified protoplasm). In many Calci- spongie the carbon-compound takes so considerable a share in the formation of the skeletal parts, that the latter, after the extraction of the carbonate of lime py muriatic acid, remain quite unchanged in form and size, whilst only a slight residue of molecular calcareous dust is left after calcination. The forms of the skeletal parts or spicules in the Caleci- spongie are, as is well known, by no means so multifarious as in the Silicispongie. Only the four following fundamental forms occur, with various modifications :—1. Simple spicules (linear, cy lindrical, or fusiform), frequent. 2. 'lwo-limbed spicules (forked or hooked), very rare. 3. Three-limbed or triradiate spicules (with equal or unequal limbs and with equal or unequal angles), by far the most frequent, and at the same time the form most characteristic of the Calcispongie. 4. Four-limbed or quadriradiate spicules (the fourth ray of which usually projects freely into the canal-system). ‘The different modifications of these four fundamental forms, which have hitherto occupied the attention of the observers of the Calcispongiz more than all the rest of their organization, will be completely described in my monograph. That the Calcispongiz of all living sponges are most nearly allied to the corals, may be inferred in the first place even from the calcareous nature of the skeleton in the two groups. But to this may be added very interesting homologies in the special differentiation of the canal-system in the most highly developed forms of the Calcispongix, which in part directly approach the simpler forms of corals even by the formation of antimera*. We may therefore be allowed, in conclusion, to glance at the steps in the evolution of the canal-system in the Calcispongie. At the root of the whole system (or, what is the same thing, of the genealogical tree) of the Calcispongiz stands the remark- able Prosycum, the little calcareous sponge whose canal-system consists merely of a stomachal cavity with a mouth-opening. Next to this comes Olynthus, a simple “ person”? with stomach and mouth-opening, but the stomachal wall or body-wall of which is permeated by pertectly simple pores. ‘These cutaneous pores are simple breaches in the parenchyma, which perforate * Hiickel applies the term “antimera” to the “homotypic organs” of Bronn—that is to say, to those segments of the body, placed side by side, of which each contains “all or nearly all the essential parts of the body of the species.” The segments of the Radiate animals, as indicated in the text, furnish the most striking examples of this mode of formation. Where the repetition of parts occurs in consecutive segments (as in the Annulosa), these are called “‘ metamera” by Hickel. —W.S. D. and their Relationship to the Corals. 115 both layers of the body-wall (ectoderm and entoderm) and are produced by the mutual separation of the cells’ at changeable points. There is no special canal-wall. The situation and number of the cutaneous pores are not constant, but changeable, in Olynthus and the most nearly allied Calcispongiz (Leuco- solenia, Clistolynthus). New ones form themselves, whilst the previously formed pores are again obliterated by the union of the cells which have moved asunder. The pores behave in this manner also in Leucosolenia (a stock-forming Olynthus) and in Clistolynthus (an Olynthus with the mouth closed up). In the larger and more highly developed Calcispongiz the simple and inconstant cutaneous pores gradually become con- verted into permanent and constant canals, which acquire a proper wall by the extension of the flagellate epithelium of the stomachal cavity upon their inner surface throughout the whole of the ectoderm (as in the family Sycaridz). Among these the genera Sycum and Dunstervillia have hitherto been most accurately examined; and in these the cutaneous pores have become developed into very considerable canals, which are quite regularly arranged, and traverse the wall of the body in a radiating direction. All previous observers, however, have overlooked the fact that these radiating canals not only open inwardly into the stomach and outwardly at the sur- face of the body, but also all stand in direct communica- tion with each other. The walls between the individual closely contiguous radiating canals are, in fact, perforated in all parts like a sieve, and interrupted by numerous apertures of communication, or conjunctive pores, through which each canal communicates with all its neighbours. In some genera the regular radiating canals ramify outwards in the same way as the irregular parietal canals in the walls of the Dyssycide. The most remarkable development of the canal-system is attained, however, in Cyathiscus, which is nearly allied to Sycartum and Sycum, and in which the horizontal partitions between the supertmposed radiating canals become absorbed, whilst the vertical partitions between the canals lying side by side persist. By this means is produced a system of radial perigastric chambers, which is exactly analogous to the corre- sponding system of perigastric cavities radially surrounding the stomach in the corals. The only distinction is, that the direct communication between the stomachal cavity and the chambers surrounding it takes place in the corals by the open- ing of the stomach and perigastric chambers below into the common basal space of the body-cavity situated beneath them, in Cyathiscus, on the contrary, by longitudinal rows of aper- tures (stomachal pores) which perforate the partition between 116 =M.E. Hiackel on the Organization of Sponges, the stomachal cavity and each perigastric radial chamber. Thus the “ person” of Cyathiscus divides into a radial system of antimera, just like each developed coral-person. That the formation of antimera occurs frequently in the sponges generally, and that thereby a still closer approxima- tion to the corals is effected, has hitherto been entirely over- looked, Miklucho having only last year called attention to it (lc. p. 230). In Awinella polypoides, Osculina polystomella, and many other sponges—among fossil forms, especially in Celoptychium lobatum, Siphonia costata, &c., they strike one at once. These ‘“ radial”’ sponges are true “ Radiata” no less than most corals. It is evident, however, that, from a tecto- logical point of view, the sponges in which antimera are so distinctly differentiated rise no less than the more highly deve- loped corals above the lower sponges, in which no formation of antimera occurs. Consequently, except the higher degree of histological dif- ferentiation in most corals, there remains not a single character which completely separates the sponges from the corals. Even the tentacles surrounding the mouth, which have hitherto appeared to be the exclusive property of the corals, begin their development in certain sponges. At least I would regard as incipient tentacles the extremely remarkable curled and fringed * papille ’’ which form a circlet surrounding the mouth-open- ing of Osculina polystomella, one of the most remarkable of sponges. Moreover less importance is to be ascribed to the tentacles of the corals, as secondarily developed appendages, because even corals occur in which they are almost wanting or developed only in the form of rudimentary buttons (e. g. Antipathes). That the conditions of stock-formation or cormogeny are exactly the same in the corals and in the sponges scarcely needs to be particularly mentioned. It is precisely in this respect that the agreement between the two classes is so striking that it was this principally which led the older natu- ralists to unite the sponges and corals in their classifications. In the sponges we find no less multiplicity than in the corals in the combination of the ‘‘ persons ’’to form stocks ; and even the special modifications in the stock-formation which are produced by the multifarious forms of incomplete division and gemmation in the corals are reproduced in the sponges. Only one peculia- rity pertaining here may be specially indicated, because it has repeatedly led to singular misinterpretations. This is the formation of peculiarly reduced stocks by the growing together or concrescence of the branches, 1. e. ‘persons.’ Just as im the well-known fan-corals (e. g. Rhipidogorgia flabellum) the pe- and their Relationship to the Corals. 117 culiar forms of the flatly dilated net-like stocks are produced by the repeated concrescence of the branches and anastomosis of their cavities, so in the sponges there are found stocks not only dilated and reticulated, but even twisted up into a coil, whilst at the same time their branches, 7. e. “ persons,” grow together and anastomose at their points of contact. Among the Calcispongie these labyrinthic coils become so dense, especially in the Nardopside and Tarromide, that the inter- spaces between the adult “persons” have been frequently taken for the internal cavities of their communicating canal- system. Thus, for example, Kolliker describes the interstices and fissures between the densely united branches of the stock of his Nardoa spongiosa (our Tarrus spongiosus) as “ efferent canals,” and the internal vibratile canal-system (the cavities of the branches) which occurs in this as in many other sponges, as “a network of ciliated canals, such as has hitherto been seen in no sponge.” The most remarkable results are produced by continued concrescence of the “persons”? in the genera Nardoa, Nar- dopsis, and Caenostoma, which I have therefore comprised in the distinct order of the Coenosyea. In these, after the attain- ment of maturity, the stomachal cavities or “flues” of the different ‘‘ persons’? which compose a stock, and which have been produced by lateral gemmation from one “ person,”’ open together finally into a single cavity (a common “ excurrent tube’) which opens outwards by a single orifice (a common mouth). As the mature sponge in this case possesses only a single mouth-opening, 7t 7s apparently only a single “person,” but in reality a true stock, i.e. a cormus composed of several “persons.” In youth each “person” possesses a proper mouth-opening, until it subsequently becomes united with its neighbours, and forms, together with these, a common mouth- opening. If we are to distinguish these wonderful animal-stocks the “persons” of which, by excessive centralization, have given up the most essential part of their individuality, the mouth, and in place of it have acquired a common stock-mouth (cor- mostoma), from the primitive polystomatous cormi, by a parti- cular denomination, they might perhaps be fittingly named Cenobia. The oldest form of starfish (Zocastra), which, ac- cording to my hypothesis as developed in the ‘ General Mor- phology,’ is also the primitive stem-form of the Echinoder- mata, would have to be regarded as a ccenobium of this kind. If, in accordance with this phylogenetic hypothesis, the primi- tive form of starfish actually represented a stock of annulated worms (persons) which had formed for themselves a common 118 M.E. Hiickel on the Organization of Sponges, mouth-opening, this apparently so wonderful process would not, in fact, be more wonderful than the production of the ccenobium of a Nardoa or Nardopsis from a stock of Leuco- solenia, which may at any time be traced ontogenetically. Thus the lower ccenobia of the Ccoenosyca appear actually well fitted to elucidate the production of the higher ccenobia of the much more perfect Echinodermata. Peculiar as the Nardopside and Cenostomide with their single cormostome may appear, they (or at least the former) are united by transitive intermediate forms with the Leuco- solenie from which they have proceeded. Such transitive forms are the Tarromide, in which the sponge-stock possesses not one, but several cormostomes, and in which, therefore, the mouth-openings of the “persons”’ are not all fused together into one, but in groups into several separate stock-mouths. On the other hand, however, the advancing amalgamation of the mouth-openings originally present may lead to their com- plete disappearance, as in the astomatous sponges already cited. Both the individual “ persons” (Clistolynthus) and the stocks composed of several ‘ persons”? (Auloplegma) may lose their original mouth-openings by secondary fusion. Hence there are among the Calcispongie both individual forms with cutaneous pores, but without a mouth (Clistolynthus, Aulo- plegma), and also opposite forms with a mouth but without cutaneous pores (Prosycum). The phenomenon here touched upon, namely, that the ap- parently opposite and extreme structures are united by the interposition of a chain of gradual transition-forms, and that consequently the unity of the type of organization, ¢.e. the unity of descent, displays itself throughout, notwithstanding the greatest multifariousness in the details, strikes the critical and unprejudiced naturalist everywhere among the Calci- spongie, as, indeed, among the sponges generally; and this causes their study to appear so extremely instructive and so uncommonly fruitful, especially for the understanding of the descendence theory. The entire natural history of the sponges is a coherent and striking argument “ for Darwin.” Fritz Miiller and Oscar Schmidt have already put forward many particular examples of this undeniable fact, and I have myself everywhere found it perfectly confirmed. The organism of the sponges has evidently kept itself, down to our time, so fluid, so mobile, and so flexible, that we may here most plainly trace step by step the origin of the different species from a common stem-form. In this respect two forms of sponges may be indicated as quite peculiarly instructive and interesting. These are Mi- and their Relationship to the Corals. 119 klucho’s Guancha blanca and my Sycometra cOMpresse : these two calcareous sponges cecurring in such various forms that they seem to belong sometimes to one and sometimes to another systematic group, ‘and place systematists in the greatest difti- culty. In the following Prodromus of a system of the Calei- spongie* I have been able to get over this difficulty only by founding for them a special order—that of the Metrosyea. Guancha. blanca (from the Canary Islands), in its most deve- loped form, appears as a sponge-stock which bears on one and the same cormus the mature forms of not fewer than four per- feetly different genera, namely, Olynthus among the Monosyca (form A. of Miklucho), Leucosolenia (form B) and Tarrus (form D) among the Polysyca, and Nardoa among the Coeno- syca (Miklucho’s form C). In the same way, the most deve- loped form of the Norwegian Sycometra compressa appears as a sponge-stock which bears on one and the same cormus the ma- ture forms even of eight different genera, namely :—Sycarium and Artynas, of the family Sycaride; 5, yordium and Arty- nium, of the family Sycodendride ; Sycocystis and Arty ee of the order Clistosyca ; and Sycophyllum and Artynophyllum, of the order Cophosyea. But we must regard all these forms united upon one stock as generically different, and not as mere developmental stages of one species, inasmuch as each of them is capable of reproduction, and bears about it in its developed spores the convincing testimony of perfect maturity. In these extremely remarkable and % impor tant sponges the organic species is to be observed as it were “in statu nascenti.” The same is probably true of Sycarium rhopalodes from Norway and Ute utriculus from Greenland, the latter described by Oscar Schmidt, provided that the different forms of these which I have ranged under the genera Sycarium, Artynas, Sycocystis, and Art iynella really manifest their specific matu- rity by the possession of developed spores. If we return, in conclusion, to the relation between the sponges and corals, and endeavour to establish arti ‘ficially the boundary between these two classes of animals, we find no- thing essential except the higher degree of histological dif- ferentiation in the corals, and especially their possession of urticating cells. No sponge forms urticating organs in the cells of its ectoder m, whilst these are present to a greater or less ex- tent in all Acalephs (in all Corals, Hydromeduse, and Cteno- phora without exception). It must be admitted that this his- tological character is in itself very unimportant, and, in respect of both its physiological and its morphological significance, i is but ale adapted for the establishment of a sharp boundary * A translation of this will appear in our next Number. 120 Mr. W.S. Kent on a new Genus of Madreporaria. between the sponges and the other Ccelenterata. This boun- dary appears to be very artificial, if we consider that both among the Vermes and among the Mollusca there are parti- cular forms with urticating organs. It is, however, still further weakened when we take a general view of the whole of the conditions of histological differentiation in the sponges and corals, and become convinced that in both classes a wide scope is given to the degree of differentiation. Not a few of the more highly developed sponges, with regard to histological differentiation, perhaps occupy a higher grade than many corals, or at least than the Hydre among the Acalephs. On the other hand, a very important and thoroughgoing difference between the Acalephs and Sponges would result from the confirmation of the supposition expressed by me above, that zoospermia and consequently sexual differentiation do not occur among the sponges, and that the supposed “ ova” of the sponges are agamic spores. The further explanation and establishment of all the parti- culars here brought forward I reserve for my detailed mono- graph of the Calcispongie, and, in conclusion, beg all readers of this preliminary communication who may be in possession of dried or spirit specimens of Calcispongiz to be kind enough to transmit them to me for examination and comparison, in order to render the systematic part of that work as complete as possible. The Calcispongiz have hitherto been so sparingly represented in zoological collections almost everywhere, and their classification is so imperfect, that the following Prodro- mus of a system of the Calcispongize must commence quite afresh. Moreover many Calcispongiz are so very different in their internal structure, whilst their sober exterior appears almost the same, that the most accurate microscopic examina- tion of all the forms hitherto discovered is quite indispensable for the establishment of their classification. XIV.—On a new Genus of the Madreporaria or Stony Corals (Stenohelia). By Wm. 8. Kent, F.Z.8., F.R.M.S., of the Geological Department, British Museum. In the ‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1862,’ p. 196, J. Y. Johnson described as a new species of Allopora a small branching coral, of the family Oculinide, taken by himself in the vicinity of Madeira. There are, however, several points of structure connected with it, seemingly over- looked by Mr. Johnson, which render it perfectly essential that a new genus should be created for its reception. Mr. W.5S. Kent on a new Genus of Madreporaria. 121 The following are the characteristics of the new genus (for which I propose the name of Stenohelia), amended by recent observation :— Corallum dendroid, flabelliform ; surface of the ccoenenchyma delicately striate. Calices all turned one way, pedunculate, compressed transversely to the axis of their peduncles. Septa equal, scarcely exsert. Columella styliform, deeply immersed. Pali rudimentary. Calicular fossa deep. Increasing some- what irregularly by alternate distichal or subdichotomous gemmation. Ampulle not essential, developed to a more or less considerable extent. Stenohelia maderensis. Allopora maderensis, J. Y. Johnson, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 196, figs, 1, 2, 3, p. 197 (1862). Corallum flabellate, the main stem somewhat irregularly and the ultimate ramifications alternate-distichal or dichoto- mously branching, occasionally, however, as many as three calices originating from the margin of the preceding one. Branches cylindrical, delicately striate, sometimes coalescing. Calices compressed, transversely ovate, pedunculate, all di- rected the same way, those on the main stem becoming gra- dually obscured by the outgrowth of the coenenchyma. Septa scarcely exsert, twelve to sixteen in number, projecting but little into the calicular fossa. Calicular fossa very deep, having springing from its bottom a well-developed, styli- form, pointed, and hirsute columella, surrounding which are traces of rudimentary pali. Ampulle present in the shape of rounded elevations of the coenenchyma studding the corallum on the opposite side to that on which the calices open, the surface of these elevations slightly echinulate. Long diameter of the calices measuring from 3; to +4; inch, the shorter averaging one-half of the same. Height of corallum of the single specimen in the British Museum - 34 inches. Colour of the. sclerenchyma pure opaque white. Hab. Madeira. The foregoing description differs essentially in two points from that given by “Mr. Johnson ,—in the first place, in the record of a well-developed columella, and, secondly, in that of the presence of ampullz, both of which characters « appear to have been entirely overlooked by the last-named writer. The columella, though deeply immersed and scarcely apparent, in every instance, ‘to the unassisted eye, is very readily discerni- ble with the aid of the pocket lens, the assistance of a low Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. v. 9 122 Mr. W.S. Kent on a new Genus of Madreporaria. power of the compound microscope, however, being requisite to define its hirsute character. The ampulla, though ‘sparingly scattered, are occasionally nearly globular, and of a size almost equalling in diameter that of the ramuscules which support them. Mr. Johnson, in describing the species as Al/lopora made- rensis, considers it to possess a great general resemblance to Stylaster flabelliformis, and, being under the impression that it does not possess ampulle, is of the opinion that this last circumstance indicates that the two genera Allopora and Stylaster should be united. Admitting the insufliciency of the presence or absence of these episclerenchymatous develop- ments as a generic or even specific diagnostic (which fact I shall amply demonstrate in describing some new species of Allopora proper in a forthcoming catalogue of the Madrepores contained in the British Museum, now in course of publication), the alternate-distichal or entirely irregular nature of the gem- mation which obtains in the two respective genera is alone an all-sufficient line of demarcation; and accordingly, of these two, Mr. Johnson’s species is the more closely allied to Sty- laster. Mr. Johnson, again, suggests that this species may possibly be identical with the Allopora infundibulifera of Lamarck. Specimens of the last-named species in the National collection, however, prove it to be very distinct from that interesting form. With regard to the true zoological affinities of Stenohelia, the pedunculated and transversely ovate calices all turning the same way, and the subdichotomous mode of gemmation frequently evinced, seem rather to indicate its close relation- ship to Cry -yptohelia of the West-African coast ; it 1s, moreover, a remarkable and significant fact that in many instances the lower half of the calyx is as it were thrust in upon the calicinal fossa; and this may be accepted as a disposition towards the extreme modification in the same region which obtains in that genus, where we find that the inferior half is folded back so as to entirely conceal the calicular fossa. The close proximity of the habitats whence these two genera have been procured also carries with it a highly important significance. The genus Endohelia of Milne-Edwards may possibly form the immediate intervening link connecting the two genera here compared. It is distinguished by having the inferior edge of the calices developed in a tongue-like form in front of the orifices, though to a less extent than in Cry ‘yptohelia ; the surface of the coenenchyma i is smooth, and both columella and pali are deficient. Dr. E. Stizenberger’s Analytical Key to the Lecides. 123 Stenohelia complanata. Stylaster complanatus, Pourtales, Bulletin Mus, Comp. Zool, Cambridge, U.S. p. 115 (1867). This species very closely approaches the preceding, and, except for its minute size, is scarcely distinguishable from it. Such was the opinion entertained on reading Pourtales’s de- scription ; and a recent opportunity afforded me by Dr. Duncan, of consulting his type specimens, only confirmed me in the conclusion I had then arrived at. XV.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XXXII. By the Rev. W. A. LeiguTon, B.A., F.L.S., &e. Tue following Analytical Key is extracted from Dr. Ernst Stizenberger’s mc Monograph of Lecidea sabuletorum, F lirke, and the nenens allied to it,” in ‘ Acta Acad. Nat. Curios.’ vol. xxxiv., and will be ad serviceable to the student of that series of Lecidece with fusiform spores. Spores G-many-celled a. acaesicesas nee iy ts setae ewas sey ee 2, Spores (2—)4-celled ....0....ceecuoaet Plese AON aN epati enue ca 27. 2 | Apothecia in section pale ......... see cecececeseeutenes 3. * VApothecia-in section darke ........ 0.0.00 cues “ORBAN Wier hs 20. 3 j Apothecia without margin ...c. cece cece veseenees # Gaia dine 4, * ) Apothecia with persistent or evanescent TOATOAN « :6.5. «01,5 vlox's 12. j Colour of apothecia constantly pale or varying from pale reddish 4, bop danls bro wally a vats eavkri aval dare nw tatia'a 3 ama tans aneeena ane 5. Colour of apothecia constantly brown to black .............. 9. ~ jApothecia 03 millim. in diameter 11... ..0..scseereseueee, 6. °- | Apothecia 0-5 millim, in diameter .....s.0.0ssee0e: pete s ars be Thallus leprose, pale; fruit grey to black. Z. cinerea, Scheer. (Exs., Hepp, 21). 6. \ Thallus powdery, sap-green; fruit yellowish. . cinerea, f. hypoleuca, Stizh. Spores 4 mik.* broad. LZ. cupr geen Nyl. (Mass. 211, 4a,B; Hepp, 512; Zw. 269, a; Arn. 265), Spores 8 miibrand nae Gan Mephesto hse ee 8. jBaraphypes compacted. L. sabuletorum, f. Kuliasii, Hepp. Paraphyses free. ZL. sabuletorum, f. subspheroides, Nyl. Apothecia 0:3 millim. in diameter... .......cesseeeeeeeneves 10, Apothecia 0°4-0°6 millim. in diameter........0.0.eteeeveces Ll. Spores 40 mik. long. L. chlorococca, Greewe (Stenh. 170). Spores 26 mik. long. L. chlorococca, v. brachysperma, Stizb. denen pale. L. sabuletorum, v. miliaria, Fr. (Zw. 121; N“N Ne) = i=) Leight. 210; Anzi, Langob. 148; "Mudd, 156, 158 ; Rabh, 322, 603). See brownish, L. sabuletorum, v. miliaria, f. scolicio- sportoriles, Bagl. [* The “ mik.” probably = z5455 of an inch. | O* 124 Dr. E. Stizenberger’s Analytical Key to the Lecidex. 12 Apothecia constantly red. ..n..iessakwas nese s neo wee a at 13. * } A pothecm deep brown to, DIACK tocol ais sleels wel aise nin nena 16. Eig UUerMn Ta PRLC. — 65 ws plicepein lees Ete etree Niek (om ieitebeemenns 14. 18. } Hypothecium ae OG = ee asic eR ANa nl aa ne os ie Wie ane ee 1. 14. Spores 34-50 mik. long. L. sarcion, Stizb. (pleistomera olim). Spores 15-30 mik. long. ZL. eupreo-rosella, Nyl. 15 Apothecia 0°5 millim. broad. Z. yrasino-rubella, Nyl. “* ) Apothecia 1 millim. broad. LZ. Andita, Nyl. ( Spores 6-celled, exceptionally under 4-celled. LZ. Naegelii, Hepp (Hepp, 19; Anzi, Langob. 167, 879, id. Ven. 58; Rabh. 585 16.3 536, 602 ; Zw. 87, A, c, 396), and L. sabuletorum, V. obscurata, Sommf. (Anzi, Langob. 166). nee normally 6-many-celled SGAE RE wings sha hte cuetmom aieue! ats Ke f Eb BOGNCRIGM TIAIG: (42 in vind wits Bhs ater eesvlo ns wie ele aetaielats 18. If | Hypothecium brown “I Apothecia 0:3 millim, in diameter, with persistent pale margin. L. cyrtelloides, Nyl. Apothecia 0°5-0°8 millim. in diameter, with evanescent margin, L. effusa, Auersw. (Rabh. 32). Apothecia 0:5-1 millim. in diameter. Z. sabuletorum, Flk. (Scheer. 9. 4 | 18. 474; Hepp, 188, 159; Leight. 91; Mudd, 154; Rabh. 534, 601, 625; Arn. 295; Zw. 84, 193; Anzi, It. S. 259, B). Apothecia 0:3-0°5 millim. in diameter. LZ. sabuletorum, f. ludens, 1 L. Nyl 99, )Apothecia without margin ...... 06... eee ee see e ee eee eens 21. * | Apothecia with evanescent or persistent margin.,............ 24. er A pOred WNHEr OO NUE TONE Sua coher. eo acne seein aires vee ls aw aerecee 22. ] [pores above oo mike lane 20k ve nies os cess ae ee oe 23. Apothecia 0:5 millim. in diameter; spores 23-4 times as long 99 as broad. LL. comparanda, Nyl. ; ‘) Apothecia 0:3 millim. in diameter; spores 43-5 times as long ; as broad. LZ. guintula, Nyl. ‘Spores under 40 mik. long. LZ. sabuletorum, v. miliaria, f. 93 scolictosporioides, Bag. “*)Spores 40-70 mik. long. JL. sabuletorum, vy. decedens, Hepp (Arn. 233). 94 Hymenium tinted blue by iodine ............ceceeveesvenee 25. * )Hymenium tinted yellow or violet by iodine ..............45 26. Thallus leprose. L. diploiza, Nyl. 25. ) Apotheeia.0'5' millim, in diameter. 3.01 s2%)oo.ces- ovcee’ wale 44, Apothecia permanently flat. LZ. artytoides, Nyl. = Aniothecie, ultimately conver. csschinen sas noses sihs.ts oes ole Oe 43, 43 Spores 21 mik. long, plain. L. chytrina, Stizh. * | Spores 17 mik. long, constricted. L. chytrina,v.hormospora,Stizb, 126 Dr, E. Stizenberger’s Analytical Key to the Lecidee. Apothecia 0°2 millim, broad, brown. L. mesomela, Nyl. Apothecia 0:3-0°5 millim, broad, brown. L. leucoblephara, Nyl. Apothecia 05 millim. broad, black. L. trachona, f. marginatula, Nyl. 45, )Hymenium tinted blue by iodine ......... 0.0.5... eeeeeeees 46. * )Hymenium tinted violet or vinous-yellow by iodine .;,..,..,., 57. | Spores nearly acicular. LZ. cupreo-rosella, Nyl. ’ | Spores elliptical, kidney-shaped, or fusiform ...,.....+++095 ae iE 47, sApothecia without margin... ........cese scene eee eens pane Ak * ) Apothecia with evanescent or persistent margin,...,..0+-000+ 52. 4g, )Apothecia permanently brown-black or black...........+++.. 49. Pwo tees, Varia Ale SF GOORIN kai. So’. uly paresis MEE OOM IONE. * 51. Apothecia very small; paraphyses free-branched. L. Nitsch- keana, Lahm (Rabh. 583 pp. ; Arn. 217). Apothecia large ; paraphyses compact or indistinct .......... 50. 49, Apothecia flat; hymenium blue-green above. L. allotropa, Nyl. Apothecia hemispherical; hymenium blue-green above. L. sa- buletorum, v. miliaria, f. trisepta, Naeg. (Hepp, 20, 284, 285 ; 50.4 Zw. 276; Korb. 133; Leight. 258; Hepp, 510 (non Leight. 210); Arn. 167; Mudd, 157). Apothecia hemispherical; hymenium brown-black above, JL. | sabuletorum, vy. obscurata, f. epimelas, Stizh. { Apothecia grey ; hypothecium colourless. L. Naegelit, f. occulta, Stizb. 51 | Apothecia red-brown ; hypothecium colourless. Z. Naegelit, v. : obscuriuscula, Nyl. Apothecia red-brown to brown, within flesh-coloured. LZ. sabu- letorum, v. obscurata, f. microcarpa, Th., Fr. \ 52 Apothecia oyer 0°65 millim, in diameter /....4:)c.5.000s00va> 55, “ | Apothecia under 0°5 millim. in diameter.........-00,.0ee00s 54, r Spores 30 mik. long; thallus finely granular, thin, LZ. sabu- letorum, v. obscurata, Sommf. (Anzi, Langob, 166; Hepp, 11 7 pp.; Zw. 193 pp.). | Brome 30 mik. long; thallus verrucoso-scurfy. L. sabuletorum, v. obscurata, f. leucorhypara, Nyl, Spores Ab most 20 tiks lone was: se aes ee eh awns Maa wlew ree. 2) ODS 54, Spores above 20 Tike one o se oncccuvobnaekrGt wis une ei .. 56, 55 Margin persistent, L. trachona, v. Notarisiana, Bag), * ) Margin evanescent. LL. trachona, Ach. letorum, v. obscurata, f. venusta, Hepp. Spores narrow, 4 mik. broad; epithecium colourless. ZL. sabu- of Spores broad, 6 mik, and more; epithecium yellowish or brown. L, Naegelii, Hepp. 57 ‘Amothacia without margin . oss Pak 8 EO. este Hee toe ales etre 58. * ) Apothecia with evanescent or persistent margin ............. 62. . (Apothecia black, small. LZ. Mitsehkeana, Lahm. 59, )Apothecia black, large. L. sabuletorum, vy. miliaria, f. simpli- . ctor, Nyl. [ Wecmiecia PRLS on eG. jnea sins te a + muepnlel eRe eNE PRET CES 59. 59. Une flat; paraphyses none. L, metamorphea, Nyl. Apothecia slightly convex; paraphyses compact .......+...- 60. Bibliographical Notices. 127 Thallus nearly wanting. L. spherovdes, f. peralbata, Ny). 60. ; Thallus powdery. L. spheroides, f. microbola, Ach. Thallasvermicoso-pranulate. :;.. 5:6 sep
  • 61. 61, | Spores 24 mik. long. L. spheroides, f. leucococca, Nyl. * ) Spores 19 mik. long. LZ. cupreo-rosella, v. chloroticovdes, Nyl. gg, )Apothecia 0°8-1 millim. in diameter. ................++0005- 67. “ | Apothecia at most 0-7 millim. in diameter ..............55-- 63. Apothecia constantly dark. LZ. sabuletorum, v. miliaria, f. sphe- 63 ralis, Fr. Apothecia pale or gradually darkened ...,......nsssereeeres 64. g4, | Paraphyses wanting or deliquescent..............5.eee eeu 65. 2 eberapltyses: nestely AVe6 5:5 c's /otels die caiale sie s/apngs oaterabeopapaeekel ol 66. Hymenium at first tinted blue, then violet, by iodine. L. rujfi- 65 dula, Greewe. “ ) Hymenium at first tinted blue, then vinous yellow, by iodine. L. spheroirdes, f. epixanthoides, Nyl. Spores 4-5 times as long as broad. L. cupreo-rosella, v. fusco- 66 viridis, Anzi (Anzi, Langob. 403). *) Spores 23-33 times as long as broad, L. spheroides, v. tylo- carpa, Nyl. g7, )Apothecia gradually darkened into black ...........,+..+++5 68. * ) Apothecia constant pale yellow or red-brown................ 70. 68 Corticolar. LZ. spheroides, f. versatilis, Nyl. Dae OlMNe otc ienitentah ai sonis hae Aina eat ciplmilohene tone Cane me 69, Spores 20 mik. long. L. cupreo-rosella, v. fuscoviridis, f. hygro- 69 phila, Stizb. (Arn. 20). *)Spores 30 mik. long. LZ. sabuletorum, vy. obscurata, f. muri- cola, Nyl. Apothecia sessile. Z. spheroides, Dicks. (Fellm. 158; ‘snozoumnu suauttoed vinta DLe a of xa Gy recs M = “QUOIOL PAL Q | URITIOTY 94} Ur [Issoy st soroeds oT, *youTyXe ‘woydooxa sity} SS | gua ‘sr snues og} foroqMosto UMOUY yoy ‘uauTeds euGQ $9.z¥ Sol Bo 2 ‘(qud0ed) UvaURLIE}IpEPT UL syydop qvoaS 4W © _ | Aporg jo ousso1g pur ouasoryy Ul spissog “Ueouvaroz poy $9.tb SoL |'mfzg pues svos YS4lIg snodofIT[V109 oY} Ut pUNOF st sotoeds ory, scdice “alge siueicia ‘snoroumu «19a suauttoedg 00,25 ob-of | "MQ Ez of be *SULOT] VT oe “SyaqvUloy . ‘omngesodmay, | ‘yydaq |‘opnqtsuory "NOI 19] Sg "9S 65] ¥S "Nob 65 eevece +S +S $$ eevee +S eoccce +S "sr 9S 6S] S rn 9S 65) bS “Ne ba Sz 7 Oe Se : S| vr ‘N €r Nema sales NiO Sn Sz yrs 1S] € ase 88 "N92 65) g8 "Nl oS rs C4 ‘apngqtyerT | ‘ON saynjunog ‘snorajyouutAs snayyoqor eee cere eee nreserecerces viskod yo pr Sater ee renee reseeeenee BOTUULI LAG Ceo e ee wereeccessscesscnces BYBISOD “IVA re “ds ‘sapnqunog ‘ste -100s (vrommesdoooyy,) vip Aqdouvpeq seerersssee Pigqualyg “euynoo exodo[[y mereeeseres groou “ByRUIO —— ee $290U “eolURyye nrereesereee n2yanhay ‘eormeoorut —— sreseeseesee sls Sonmuuvy “eyemoo ‘ds ‘saypjunog “epunjord virpoyradury ‘SOTJOMIVA [RAIAVS PUB “*" pewanbay ‘stows “Ty sere goundfagy “wouRayzocy “T od $9/DJMNOT ‘stUyye Tr seers rT LD pr “eyeysooqus ‘rT “a 2 py ‘soyAqdoyyue “ry — "214 ‘payst] -qnd oer soweds ony [py ‘akg ve ds ‘spyng ‘eaostpord erpayoudory “sung ‘snotyoae snyyefooTq “wig teereeseeerr © oor CUNARIULOVT TANTTEQRT “= n2uanbay ‘snyeuro suqye£o0zeto9 sorjorava Cuvut pue snqyedo “9 cteesteseaeseeesoeseres TIMATTTIG *O) ee cer rrr rrr SARTO * “whg ves Surmagy ‘speatoq erpdqdoxaeg “OUR NT ‘euivsodoipeyy JO SVT GL ite) re 288 Royal Society :— } These forms are not known in the West-Indian Cainozoic fauna, and they have not been discovered in any European deposits. Lophohelia prolifera (var. affinis) is common to the British and Florida deep-sea faunas; it is found fossil in the Sicilian Ter- tiaries, being moreover a member of the recent fauna of the Me- diterranean. List of species common to the area and to the Mediterranean sea, 1. Caryophyllia borealis, Fleming. 2, Amphihelia occulata, Linneus, sp. 3. Lophohelia prolifera, Pallas, sp. List of species found on the area dredged, and as fossils elsewhere. 1. Caryophyllia borealis, Fleming. Sicilian: Miocene and Pliocene. 2, Ceratocyathus ornatus, Seguenza. Sicilian: Miocene and Pliocene. 3. Flabellum laciniatum, Hd. § H. Sicilian: Calabrian, Mio- cene and Pliocene. 4. Lophohelia prolifera, Pallas, sp. Sicilian: Miocene and Pliocene. 5. Amphihelia miocenica, Seguenza. Sicilian’: Miocene and Pliocene. The deep-sea coral-fauna of the area dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’ and ‘ Lightning ’ Expeditions is therefore composed of :— 5 species which have lasted since the early Cainozoic period. 1 Mediterranean species not known in Cainozoic deposits. 3 species of the deep-sea fauna of Florida and Havana, 3 indigenous species. 12 Two of the fossil species are represented in the recent fauna of the Mediterranean. If the species which I have absorbed into others (in consequence of the light thrown upon the amount of variation in the deep-sea corals) were counted, the fossil forms would be in all 8. The greatest depth from which Madreporaria were dredged was 705 fathoms, and the lowest temperature of the water in which they lived was 29°°9, II. Caryophyllia borealis, Fleming.—Having collected a very consi- derable series of the Caryophyllie from the seas around Great Bri- tain, and having been supplied with several specimens of the Medi- terranean species, I had some time ago compared the whole with the fossil forms from the Sicilian tertiary deposits and with each other. The numerous specimens of Caryophyllie dredged up in Dingle Bay were especially interesting after I had arrived at satisfactory con- clusions respecting the affinities of the above-mentioned British and Southern-European forms. The Dingle-Bay collection presented all On the Porcupine’-Expedition Madreporaria. 289 the varicties of shapes (some of which had been deemed of specific value) which I had observed in the separate assemblages of specimens from the Mediterranean, the Sicilian tertiaries, and the British and Scottish seas. ~ A perfect series of specimens from all these localities can be so arranged as to show a gradual structural transition from form to form ; so that the most diversely shaped Caryophyllie can be linked together by intermediate shapes. The Caryophylha clavus and Caryophyllia cyathus can be united by intermediate forms, and all of these to Caryophyllia Smithit and Caryophyllia borealis. It is impossible to determine which is the oldest form ; but they all appear to be reproduced by variation on some part of the area tenanted by the section of the genus. The variability of the Caryo- phyllie of the Sicilian tertiary deposits is very marked; and it is equally so in the groups which live on disconnected spots in our waters. The Dingle-Bay series presents the greatest amount of variability, and indeed is most instructive; for by applying the range of it to the classification of such genera as T’rochocyathus and Montlivaltia a great absorption of species must ensue. The Dingle-Bay Caryophyllie are evidently the descendants of those which lived in the Western and Southern-European seas before those great terrestrial elevations took place which were con- nected with the corresponding subsidence of the circumpolar land and the subsequent emigration of Arctic mollusca. They are not closely allied to the recent West-Indian species; but they occupy a position in the Coral-fauna representative of them. The same re- mark holds good with reference to the affinities of the recent and the eretaceous Caryophyllie. They are not closely allied, and they belong to different sections of the genus; but they hold the same positions in the economy of the old and new distribution of animal life, and the recent forms are representative of the older. The examination of the Dingle-Bay Caryophyllie tends to prove that a species is really the sum of the variations of a series of forms. A specimen was dredged up in 705 fathoms, temp. 42°65 F., and it exactly resembles forms which are frequently found in 90 fathoms, and at a temperature slightly below that of the surface, M. Al- phonse Milne-Edwards obtained some Caryophyllie from the cable between Corsica and Algiers in 1110-1550 fathoms. The bathy- metrical range of these forms is therefore very great. I have placed the species borealis in the first place, and regard the old species C. clavus, C. Smithii, and C.cyathus as varieties of it. Ceratocyathus ornatus, Seguenza.—A_ beautiful specimen of this rare form was dredged up from a depth of 705 fathoms with some Caryophyllie and a small Jsis. The species is hitherto unknown except in the Sicilian miocene*. Flabellum laciniatum, Ed. & H.—This is the Ulocyathus arcticus of the late Prof. Sars. Many specimens were dredged up; but most * Seguenza, “ Disquisiz. Paleont. int. ai Corall. Foss.,” Mem. della Reale Accad. dell. Sci. Torino, serie ii. tomo xxi. 1864, 290 Royal Society :-— of them were broken, in consequence of the extreme fragility and delicacy of the theca. There are no pali; therefore Sars’s termi- nology is not in accordance with the received system. The form was familiar to me from Seguenza’s drawing of a dilapidated Fla- bellum (which is always found broken*) ; and it is now evident that Ulocyathus must give place to Flabellum. The species links Fla- bellum to Desmophyllum: it is not known in the recent Mediterra- nean fauna. Lophohelia prolifera, Pallas, sp., is apparently a common coral in the north-western British seas. Temperature, It was dredged up in No. 5 at a depth of 364 fathoms. . 48:8 13 ¥ 20S as ae ee 14 $5 Tio 9. ce 15 i wea! | ne eee 25 Y kA Sailr eer se 54 Oud 33 ates Shea and also at a depth of from 350 to 600 fathoms in the cold area to the north-west. All the specimens show great density of the calcareous skeleton ; and active nutrition may be inferred to have gone on, on account of the repeated gemmation, the large size of the calices, and the numerical development of the septa. Great variability occurs in the corallites forming a stem; and the shape of the calices is very diverse. It is very interesting to find some specimens bearing elongate and more or less claviform corallites with the peculiar gemmation of Lophohelia anthophyllites, Ellis and Solander, on some portions of their stem, and the usual-shaped corallites of Lophohelia prolifera on others. A separate corallum, which must be referred to Lophohelia antho- phyllites, Ellis and Solander, was dredged up at No. 54. The variation of the gemmules of several specimens is sufficiently great to absorb Lophohelia subcostata, Kd. & Haime ; for fragments of the corallum of Lophohelia prolifera exist which possess all its so-called specific peculiarities. A careful examination of Lophohelia Defrancei, Defrance, sp., from the Messinese Pliocene and Miocene deposits, and a comparison of its structure with the numerous specimens dredged up in the ‘Porcupine’ Expedition, lead me to believe that it is identical with Lophohelia prolifera. The same identity must be asserted for Lophohelia affinis, Pour- tales, which was dredged up in 195 fathoms off Coftin’s Patches, Florida. Lophohelia prolifera exists in the Mediterranean Sea and the sea between Scotland and Norway. Lophohelia anthophyllites is an Kast-Indian form ; but its absorption ~ * Seouenza, J. c. oO ? On the ‘ Porcupine’ -Kapedition Madreporaria. 291 into Lophohelia prolifera suggests explanations concerning the Cainozoie progenitor, and how it migrated eastwards. The relation ‘of the recent East-Indian Coral-faunas to those of the European and West-Indian Cainozoic deposits has been noticed and admitted for some years past. The Cainozoic Lophohelia of Sicily is the earliest form of the genus; and those which are found in such remote parts of the world as the East Indies, the Florida coast, the Norwegian coast, and the Mediterranean, and which have been determined to belong to differ- . ent species, are, from the study of the curious assemblage of variable forms now under consideration, evidently varieties of the old type, Lophohelia prolifera. I have therefore absorbed the old species L. anthophyllites, L. subcostata, L. affinis, L. Defrancei, and L. gracilis. Two genera of the Oculinide in the classification of MM. Milne- Edwards and Jules Haime have always been most difficult to distin- tinguish ; and now the results of the dredging off the north of Scot- land and off Florida and the Havana necessitate the absorption of one of them. Amphihelia and Diplohelia.—The first containing recent species only at the time of the enunciation of the classification just referred to, and the last having fossil species only, were very likely to be con- sidered separate genera. Dziplohelia had species in the Eocene and in the Cainozoic seas. Amphihelia was known to have species in the Mediterranean fauna, and in that of Australia also. Seguenza, how- ever, described some Amphihelie and Diplohelie from the Sicilian tertiary deposits which were identical so far as generic attributes are considered, the only distinction being a doubtful raggedness of the septal edges. The habit and the method of growth and gemma- tion of the forms were the same. M. de Pourtales dredged up a branching form from off the Havana in 350 fathoms, and from off Bahia Honde, near Florida, in 324 fathoms, and also in lat. 28° 24' N., long. 79° 13’ W., in 1050 fathoms (came up with the lead). This he named Diplohelia profunda. On referring to Seguenza’s plates and descriptions* of the fossil corals from the Sicilian Tertiary deposits, there is no difficulty in deciding upon the very close affinity of the species described by Pourtales and Diplohelia Meneghiniana, Seg., and Diplohelia Doderleiniana, Seg., fossil forms from the mid- tertiary deposits. But on comparing these forms with one exquisitely figured by Seguenza, and which he calls Amphihelia miocenica, Seg., the generic affinities of all become startlingly evident (tab. xii. fig. 1b, le, 3b & 38e, op. cit.). The very numerous specimens of small branching Oculintde which were dredged up in the ‘ Porcupine’ Expedition (No. 54, and to the north-west of that spot in the cold area), at a depth of from 363 to 600 fathoms, present singular variations of structure in the buds and calices upon the same stems. A comparison between them and the well-known recent and fossil Amphiheliv, the fossil and recent * Seguenza, lc. 292—Ci Royal Society :— Diplohelie, and the smaller specimens of Lophoheliw, leads to the belief that Amphihelia is identical generically with Diplohelia, and very closely allied to Lophohelia. Indeed the distinction between the Lophohelie and Amphihelic is of the slightest kind. The species of the genus Amphihelia dredged up in the ‘ Porcu- pine’ Expedition are five :— 1, Amphihelia (Diplohelia) profunda, Pourtales, sp. 2. oculata, Linneeus, sp. 3. —— miocenica, Sequenza. 4, atlantica, nobis. o. ornata, nobis. The species came from No. 54 dredging, and from the cold area to the north-west in from 500 to 600 fathoms. The specimens are exceedingly beautiful, strong, and perfect; and there was much difficulty experienced in remoying the polypes from the calices. 1. Amphihelia profunda, Pourtales, sp., has been noticed. It is a West-Indian form closely allied to a Sicilian miocene species. 2. Amphihelia oculata, Linneus, sp., is well known in the Medi- terranean, and has not hitherto been found in the Atlantic. 3. Amphihelia miocenica, Seguenza, is a very common species in the deep sea, but is rare in the miocene deposits of Sicily. Its fully developed costal structures distinguish it from the other -vrms. 4, Amphihelia atlantica, nobis, is a new species, large, bushy, and with almost plain coenenchyma, which is very abundant. 5. Amphihelia ornata, nobis, is a new species closely allied to the miocene form, but its ornamentation is most peculiar, and not con- tinuously costulate. Allopora oculina, Ehrenberg.—Several specimens of this very rare coral were dredged up in No. “5A, and one in the ‘ Lightning’ =— dition, not far from the same spot. The type is in the Berlin Museum; the locality whence it came is unknown. The distinction between these massive and densely hard corals (whose calices are principally on one side of the coenenchyma of the stem) and the Stylasters is very evident. M. de Pourtales has described a pretty red-coloured ; length of an anterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair 75 The abdomen is oviform, convex above, projects over the base of the cephalothorax, and is of a yellowish-white colour ; a large, dentated, black band, that tapers to the spimners, and is mottled anteriorly with white, extends along the middle of the upper part; on the under part there is a black spot im- mediately before the spinners; and a bar of the same hue passes transversely behind the branchial opercula, which are of a dark-brown colour. The cephalothorax is oval, convex, glossy, with a small black indentation in the median line of the posterior region, and is of a pale-brown colour. The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalothorax in two transverse rows; the four intermediate ones form a square, the two anterior ones, which are seated on a protuberance, being the largest and darkest-coloured of the eight; the eyes of each lateral pair are placed obliquely on a minute tubercle, and are contiguous. The falces are small, conical, and verti- cal; the maxille are obliquely truncated at the extremity, on the outer side, and inclined towards the lip, which is trian- gular; and the sternum is heart-shaped and glossy; the legs are slender; the first pair is the longest, then the fourth, and the third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are curved and pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base. These parts are of a brownish-yellow colour, the base of the lip being the darkest, and the legs the palest. The palpi are short, and resemble the legs in colour; the radial is smaller than the cubital joint, and is somewhat produced on the outer side; the digital joint is oval, convex and hairy externally, concave within, comprising the palpal organs, which are highly deve- loped and complex in structure ; they are encircled by a black filiform spine, and have a yellow ish-brown hue. The convex sides of the digital joints are directed towards each other. Mr. J. Blackwall on Sicilian Spiders. 401 Family CTENOPHORID. ° Two spiders, belonging to the genera Ctenophora and Galena, at present constitute the family Ctenophoride ; they are espe- cially characterized by a conspicuous comb-like appendage, consisting of a series of curved spines of various lengths sym- metrically arranged, which is situated on the anterior side of each tibia and metatarsus of the first and second pairs of legs. One of these spiders is indigenous to Sicily, and the other to Rio Janeiro; but their habits and economy have not yet been ascertained. Genus CrenopHora, Blackw. Eyes disposed on the anterior part of the cephalothorax in two transverse rows; the four intermediate ones nearly form a square, the two anterior ones, which are seated on a protube- rance and are wider apart than the posterior ones, being the largest of the eight; the eyes of each lateral pair are placed obliquely on a small tubercle, and are contiguous. Falces long, powerful, vertical, united at the base, and armed with a short curved fang and a few small teeth at the extremity. Mazxille slender, pointed at the extremity, and strongly in- clined towards the lip. Ip semicircular. Legs very long and slender, especially those of the first and second pairs, and provided with spines; on the anterior side of the tibize and metatarsi of the first and second pairs there is a series of long, prominent, slightly curved spines ; and in each of the wide intervals by which they are separated a row of shorter curved spines is situated, which gradually increase in length as they extend down the joints ; the first pair of legs is much the longest, then the second, and the third pair is the shortest. Ctenophora monticola, n. sp. Pl. VIII. fig. 6. Length of the female + of an inch; length of the cephalo- thorax +5, breadth ~,; breadth of the abdomen -4,; length of an anterior leg £; length of a leg of the third pair 4. The legs have a brownish-yellow hue, and are marked with soot-coloured spots and annuli; each tarsus is terminated b three claws; the two superior ones are curved and pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base. The palpi are slender, rather paler than the legs, with a soot-coloured spot at the base of the radial joint, on the under side, and an an- nulus of the same hue at the base of the long digital joint, 402 Mr. J. Blackwall on Sicilian Spiders. which has a small, curved, pectinated claw at its pointed ex- tremity. The cephalothorax is long, compressed before, rounded on the sides, convex, glossy, depressed at the anterior part and at the base, with an indentation in the median line of the posterior region, and is of a reddish-brown colour ; a large vase-shaped mark, bounded by an irregular black line, and projecting from its posterior extremity a small bifid mark of the same hue, which terminates in the median indentation, extends from the eyes along the middle, and comprises some irregular brown lines and yellowish-white spots, a few pale hairs, which spring from prominent, pointed, black bases, being distributed over its surface; there are several black spots on the sides, and a short streak of the same hue on the frontal margin. The falces are of a reddish-brown colour, the extremity being the reddest; they have a few black spots near their base, a large oblong one near the middle of the inner side, and a yet larger one underneath of the same hue. The sternum is heart-shaped, and, with the maxille and lip, has a brownish-yellow hue, the base of the lip being much the darkest. The abdomen is short, somewhat oviform, con- vex above, and projects over the base of the cephalothorax ; it has a dull-yellow hue, and is marked with black streaks and spots, which probably describe a regular figure; but in the specimen from which the description was made it was so dis- figured that the design formed by the distribution of its colours could not be clearly traced. The sexual organs are well developed, have a narrow black margin, and a brownish- yellow septum in the middle, which is enlarged at its posterior extremity. The male of this species is at present unknown. This interesting spider, on which I have founded the genus Ctenophora, was captured by Professor K. Perceval Wright on one of the slopes of Etna. By the relative and absolute length of its legs, by the remarkable armature of the first and second pairs, and by the disposition and relative size of its eyes it makes a near approximation to the only species at present known belonging to the genus Galena {Galena zonata, Koch, Die Arachn. Band xii. p. 105, tab. 419. fig. 1032; Blackw., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xi. p. 39), which Koch has placed in the family EHpeiride. Both species, by the structure of their maxille (and in this particular they present a marked difference) are closely allied to the Theri- diide ; and I apprehend that the proper position of the family Ctenophoride, in which I include them, is intermediate be- tween the Hpetride and the Theridiide. Mr. J. Blackwall on Sicilian Spiders. 403 Family LInyPHIIDA. Genus Linypui, Latr. Linyphia polita, n. sp. Pl. VIII. fig. 7. Length of the female 3; of an inch; length of the cephalo- thorax ;';, breadth J;; breadth of the abdomen +, ; length of an anterior leg 4; length of a leg of the third pair 4. The abdomen is ovitorm, convex above, projects a little over the base of the cephalothorax, and slopes abruptly downwards at its extremity ; the upper part is of a pale yellowish-white colour reticulated with brown lines; a black band, which extends from its base along the middle, has its posterior half broken into spots, the largest of which has a triangular form, and is situated at the commencement of the posterior slope; a slightly curved brown band passes along the anterior half of the upper part of each side ; and the inferior region of the sides and the entire under part have a brownish-black hue; the sexual organs are well developed, slightly prominent, and of a reddish-brown colour. The eyes are disposed on the ante- rior part of the cephalothorax in two transverse rows ; the four intermediate ones describe a trapezoid whose anterior side is much the shortest, and the two posterior ones are the largest of the eight; the eyes of each lateral pair are seated obliquely on a small tubercle, and are contiguous. The cephalothorax is somewhat compressed before, rounded in front and on the sides, convex, glossy, and of a reddish-brown colour, the sides and base being much the darkest. The falces are long, powerful, conical, vertical, slightly divergent at the extre- mity, armed with teeth on the inner surface, and a red-brown hue. The maxille are straight, the exterior angle at their extremity is curvilinear, and they are of a reddish-yellow colour. The lip is semicircular; and the sternum is heart- shaped. These parts are of a dark-brown colour, the apex of the former and the median line of the latter being the palest. The legs are long, provided with a few fine spines, and are of a dull-yellowish hue; the first pair is the longest, then the second, and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is ter- minated by three claws; the two superior ones are curved and minutely pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its base. ‘The palpi, which are slender, resemble the legs in colour, and have a fine slightly curved claw at their extremity. Family Epririp&. Genus Eprira, Walck. Epeira apoclisa. Epeira apoclisa, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. ii. p. 61; Sund., 404 Mr. J. Blackwall on Sicilian Spiders. Vet. Akad. Handl. 1832, p. 248; Hahn, Die Arachn. Band ii. p. 30, tab. 48. fig. 116; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 326, pl. 23. fig. 237. Epeira arundinacea, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 2; Koch, Die Arachn. Band xi. p. 109, tab. 385. fig. 913. Titulus 6, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl., De Aran. p. 36, tab. 1. fig. 6. Epeira solers. Epeira solers, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. il. p. 41; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 386, pl. 24. fig. 243. agalena, Hahn, Die Arachn. Band ii. p. 29, tab. 47. fig. 115. Atea sclopetaria, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 4; Koch, Die Arachn. Band xi. p. 134, tab. 390. figs. 934, 935. Epeira cucurbitina. Epeira cucurbitina, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. ii. p. 76; Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. a 107; Sund., Vet. Akad. Handl. 1882, p. 245; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 342, 1. 25. fig. 247. wranda cucurbitina, Koch, Die Arachn. Band y. p. 53, tab. 159, figs. 371, 372. Titulus 5, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl., De Aran. p. 34, tab. 1. fig. 5. Epeira adianta. Epeira adianta, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. ii. p. 52; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 348, pl. 25. fig. 251. segmentata, Sund., Vet. Akad. Handl. 1832, p. 247. Miranda pictilis, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 4; Koch, Die Arachn. Band v. p. 50, tab. 158, fig. 369. Epeira antriada. Epeira antriada, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. ii. p. 83; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 351, pl. 26. fig.. * Meta muraria, Koch, Die Arachn. Band viii. p. 125, tab. 288. figs. 693, 694. Epeira Heri. Epeira Herti, Hahn, Die Arachn. Band i. p. 8, tab. 2. fig.5; Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. ii. p. 89; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 366, pl. 27. fig. 264. Singa Herw, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 6. Genus TETRAGNATHA, Latr. Tetragnatha extensa. Tetragnatha extensa, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. tom. ii. p. 208 ; Latr., Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 101; Sund., Vet. Akad. Handl. 1832, p. 256; Hahn, Die Arachn. Band li. p. 48, tab. 56. fig. 129; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 5; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, p. 367, pl. 27. fig. 265. Titulus 3, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl., De Aran. p. 30, tab. 1. fig. 3. On new Genera and Species of Alcyonoid Corals. 405 EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. Fig. 1. Lycosa albocincta, 3 : a, palpal organs, left side; b, outer aspect of the same; c, inner aspect; d, sternum in partial profile, to show the long erect hairs on its surface. Fig. 2. Salticus petilus, 3 : a, palpal organs. Fig. 3. Thomisus diversus, 2 : a, cephalothorax ; 6, sexual orifice. Fig. 4, Philodromus lepidus, 2: a, anterior portion of cephalothorax, represented in a position to show the small pointed process in front of the outer pair of eyes in the anterior row; b, sexual orifice. Fig. 5. Theridion parvulum, 3 : a, eyes. . Fig. 6. Ctenophora monticola, 2: a, cephalothorax; 6, maxille and labium ; c, sexual orifice; d, portions of the first and second pairs of legs, more enlarged, to show the rows of spines. Fig. 7. Linyphia polita, 2 : a, eyes. Fig. 8. Sketch of a left anterior leg of Galena zonata, highly magnified, showing the comb-like appendage. XLVI.—WNotes on some new Genera and Species of Alcyonoid Corals in the British Museum. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., VP Zicte, CEC. BUSELLA. Coral fan-shaped, forming an oblong frond, very much branched and closely reticulated, with a number of short club-shaped branchlets diverging from the sides of the frond ; branches and branchlets cylindrical, diverging, furcately branched. Bark thin, granular, smooth. Polype-cells on all sides of the branches and branchlets, sunken, close toge- ther, with a small round mouth. Axis continuous, horny, black. (Plexauride.) Busella occatoria =Rhipidogorgia occatoria, M.-Edw. & Haime, Corall. i. 179. Hab. Guadeloupe. B.M. MURITELLA. Coral branched in a plane ; stem much compressed, broad ; branches and branchlets subcylindrical, apex subclavate. Bark rather thick, granular, with a uniform smooth surface. Polype-cells large, entirely sunken, scattered over the whole surface of the bark, with a very small contracted linear mouth. Axis of the stem and lower branches compressed, horny, of branchlets cylindrical, with a horny external coat, and with soft pith within. (Plexauride.) Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 28 406 Dr. J. E. Gray on new Genera and Species of Muritella fucosa = Gorgonia palma, var. alba, Esper,t.11. B.M. G., albicans, Kolliker. G. fucosa, Valen. Voy. Vénus, t. 13. Hab. California. A very variable species. BoOARELLA. Coral branched in a plane, fan-shaped, forming an oblong frond with a single stem; branches and branchlets slender, nearly of the same diameter, netted; branches diverging and often inosculating, some of the marginal branchlets free. Bark thin, formed of thin scales or spicules. Polype-cells subcylindrical, elongate, truncate, membranaceous, translucent, with a circular mouth with ten marginal folds and ten short valves in an irregular series on each side of the branches, diverging in different directions, one, sometimes two or three, together. Axis continuous, horny. Boarella flabellata. B.M. MENACELLA. Coral very much branched, fan-shaped, irregularly reticu- lated; stem simple. Bark very thin, formed of numerous very slender fusiform spicules in bundles, placed in different directions. Polype-cells short, cylindrical, covered with spi- cules like the bark, with a smooth, convex, eight-rayed lid, placed close together on the sides of the branchlets, and more scattered and further apart on the sides of the branches. (Muriceadze.) Menacella reticularis = Gorgonia reticularis, Pallas. . B.M. PHAOCELLA. Coral branched, fan-like ; stem rather compressed; branches irregularly furcate, all in one plane, cylindrical, rarely tapering at the end; branchlets, some subpinnate, others sub- secund on the upperside of the branches. Bark thin, formed of abundance of small fusiform opaque spicules placed in groups in different directions. Polype-cells small, on all sides of the stem and branches, ascending, with a rather hood-like outer surface, forming a short cylindrical tubercle, formed of spicules like those of the bark. Axis continuous, horny, black ; branches and branchlets tapering. (Muriceade.) Pheeocella tuberculata = CGorgonia tuberculata, Esper, 1. t. 37. Mediterranean. Aleyonoid Corals in the British Museum. 407 BOVELLA. Coral branched, fan-shaped, expanded into an oblong frond ; stem simple; branches and branchlets slender, of the same diameter throughout, branches radiating and irregularly fur- eately divided, with abundance of short branchlets arranged rather pinnately and diverging at nearly right angles, forming a more or less regular network ; many of the branchlets, espe- cially the marginal ones, free. Bark furfuraceous, formed of very small soft spicules or thin scales. Polype-cells circular, prominent, with a sunken centre and a furfuraceous surface, placed on all sides of the branchlets and on the internal sur- face of the branches. Axis continuous, horny, black. B. ramulosa,n. sp. B.M. MENELLA. Coral cylindrical, end (of the branches?) clavate, rounded, surface spiculose. Polype-cells on all sides of the cylindrical stem (and branches), close together, forming a rough spiculose surface with hexagonal areole. Polypes retractile; when retracted, convex, with an oblong concavity, surrounded with spicules. Axis horny, black. The only specimen I have seen is simple, cylindrical, and clavate ; it is known from all the others by the spiculose sur- face. Menella indica. Coral simple, elongate, cylindrical; end subclavate, white. Axis black. Hab. Bombay, Back Bay (Captain Thompson). From Mus. Liverpool. B.M. RHIPIDELLA. Coral flabellate, netted. Polypes regular, scattered, in small prominent warts. Axis cork-like, with scattered nodules. Rhipidella verticillata, Solander, Zoophytes, tab. 17. Gorgonia verticillata, Esper, t. 35. Rhipidogorgia verticillata, M.-Edw. & Haime, Corall. i. 176. Suberigorgia verticillata, Kolliker, Icon. Hist. 142, t. 17. f. 9, t. 19. f. 12, 15, 27. Hab. ? LIGNELLA. Coral branched; stem cylindrical, tapering; branches fan- like, in one plane, angularly diverging. Bark thin, pliable. Polype-cells elongate, prominent, scattered on the stem, and 28* 408 On new Genera and Species of Alcyonoid Corals. rather far apart on the two sides of the branches. Polypes with eight tentacles. Axis cylindrical, or rather compressed, soft, wood-like, and white, spiculose. Lignella Richardt. Bark dark fulvous. Gorgonia Richardi, Lamx. Pol. flex. 407; Duchass. & Michel. Corall. Antilles, 29, tab. 4. fig. 1. Hab. West Indies. LEUCOELLA. Coral branched, fan-like, in the same plane, compressed ; branches furcate, upper side convex or angular, lower side concave, smooth, barren, with a more or less wide central groove. Bark thin and smooth. Polype-cells large and sphe- rical, scattered or in lines on the upper surface and margin of the stem and branches. Axis white, wood-like, soft, with fusiform warty spicules, which are generally slender and elon- gate, but some are thicker and more ventricose. Leucoella cervicornis. Coral irregularly branched; branchlets furcate, crowded. Bark dark brown. Hab. P BM. VIOA. _ Coral branched, cylindrical, or slightly compressed ; branches subacute. Polype-cells occupying the whole surface, sunken. Spicules of the red bark scattered, yellow. Axis placed longi- tudinally. Vioa, Nardo, Isis, 1832. Type, Aleyoniwm asbestinum. Vioa asbestina. Porus spongioides, Petiver, Gazoph. t. 22. f. 22. Alcyonium asbestinum, Pallas, Zooph. 344; Esper, ii. tab. 5. Vioa asbestina, Nardo, Isis, 1882. Lobularia asbestina, Ehrenb. Coral. 59, Briareum asbestinum, Verrill. Briareum suberosum (part.), Koélliker, Icones, p. 141. Briarea asbestina, Duchass. & Michel. Corall. Antilles, 15. Hab. West Indies. B.M. Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of the Crinoidea ic. 409 XLVII.—Notes on the Structure of the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. By E. Bitiinas, F.G.S., Paleontologist of the Geological Survey of Canada*. {Continued from p. 266.] 5. On the Homologies of the Respiratory Organs of the Paleo- zote and Recent Echinoderms, and on the “* Convoluted Plate” of the Crinoidea. In a former note I have advanced the opinion that “ The grooves on the ventral disk of Cyathocrinus, and also the in- ternal ‘ convoluted plate’ of the paleozoic Crinoids, with the tubes radiating therefrom, belong to the respiratory and per- haps, in part, to the circulatory systems—not to the digestive system. The convoluted plate, with its thickened border, seems to foreshadow the ‘ cesophageal circular canal,’ with a pendent madreporic apparatus as in the Holothuridea” (ante, p. 255, note.) I should have referred it to the ma- dreporic system of the existing Echinodermata in general, instead of to that of the Holothuridea in particular. At the time the note was written I had in view the madreporic sac of Holothuria, which, as will be shown further on, most resembles in form that of Actinocrinus. The figures and descriptions which follow are intended to show the gradual passage or conversion of the respiratory organs of the Cystidea, Blastoidea, and Paleocrinoidea into the ambulacral canal- system of the recent Echinoderms, and that, as the convoluted plates of the former have the same structure and connexions as the madreporic sacs and tubes or sand-canals of the latter, they are most probably all the homologues of each other. Among the Cystideans we find several genera, such as Cryp- tocrinites, Malocystites, Trochocystites, and apparently some others, whose test is totally destitute of respiratory pores, being composed of simple solid plates like those of the ordinary Crinoidea. In a second group of genera, among which may be enumerated Caryocystites, Echinospherites, Paleocystites, and Protocystites, the whole of the external integument seems to have been respiratory, as all or nearly all of the plates of which it is composed are more or less occupied by variously arranged poriferous or tubular structures. The Cystideans of these two groups hold the lowest rank of all those known. In their general structure they are mere sacs, of a globular, ovate, or (as in the case of Trochocystites) flattened form. Their test consists of an indefinite number of plates without any radiated arrangement. They were also, according to our present knowledge, the first to make their appearance, two of * From Silliman’s American Journal of Science, January 1870. 410 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of Fig. 1. Fig. 2. TZ Yyy77 “ i) i po a NAMEN iyi ypviid ornate Fig. 1. The upper part of Caryocrinus ornatus, the test being removed in order to show the internal structure of the fourteen hydrospires that surround the summit. The parallel lines represent the flat tubes. The other figures exhibit the modifications which the hydrospires undergo in passing through :—fig. 2. Codaster; fig. 3. Pentremites with broad ambulacra; fig. 4. Pentremites with single tubes; fig. 5. Paleozoic Crinoids with a convoluted plate attached to the centre of radiation ; fig. 6. Sand-canal or madreporic tube of a starfish, enclosing a doubly convoluted plate; fig. 7. Ambulacral canals of a starfish with the doubly convoluted plate of the sand-canal attached to the cesophageal ring. The following letters have the same reference in all the figures the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 411 the genera, Trochocystites and Hocystites, having been dis- covered in the primordial zone. No other Echinoderms have been found in rocks of so ancient a date. Next in order may be placed those genera whose test is composed of a definite number of plates, which have, to some extent, a quinary arrangement. ‘Thus Glyptocystites, Echino- encrinites, Aptocystites, and several others have each four series of calycine plates, of which there are four plates in the basal and five in each of the other three series. The respiratory areas or hydrospires are reduced in number—ten to thirteen in Glyptocystites, and three in most of the other genera of the group. Neither in the plates nor in the hydrospires is there exhibited any tendency to a radiated arrangement. The most ancient genus of this family is Glyptocystites, which first ap- pears in “the Chazy Limestone, and seems to have become ex- tinct in the Trenton. The other genera occur in various horizons between the Chazy and the Devonian. In the genera Hemicosmites and Caryocrinus the hydrospires in the upper part of the test converge toward but do not reach the central point of the apex, thus forming the commence- ment of that concentration and complete radiation which is exhibited in the ambulacral canal-system of the higher Echinoderms. In a former note (ante, p. 259) it is pointed out that Caryocrinus has thirty hydrospires—ten at the base with their longer diagonals vertical, a zone of six round the middle with their diagonals horizontal, and a third band of fourteen around the upper part of the fossil. These latter are represented in fig. 1 as if spread out on a plane sur- face. On consulting this figure, it will be seen that the flat tubes of the hydrospires, represented by the parallel lines, all converge toward the central point from which the dotted lines radiate. ‘This point is the position of the mouth in the recent Kchinoderms ; but in Caryocrinus it is occupied by a large solid imperforate plate. The hydrospires are arranged in five groups. Commencing at mv and going round by 1, 2, &e., there are four in the first group, one in the second, four in the third, one in the fourth, and four in the fifth. These five groups represent the five ambulacral canals of the recent Echinoderms. In the specimen from which this diagram was constructed there are the bases of fifteen free arms to be seen, situated at the outer extremities of the dotted lines. At the base of each arm there is a small pore (p), which I believe to in which they occur :—a, an arm or ambulacrum; mv, mouth and vent combined in a single aperture ; mvs, mouth, vent, ‘and spiracle ; g, ambulacral groove; p, ovarian pore; s, spiracle ; cp, convoluted plate; 7, cesophageal ring. 412 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of have been exclusively ovarian in its function. The hydro- spires have no connexion whatever with the arms, and are, moreover, all of them entirely separated from each other. If, then, they represent the ambulacral system of the recent Kehi- noderms, it is quite certain that that system was.at first (or in the undeveloped stage in which it existed in the Cystidea) destitute of the oesophageal ring. In Codaster a further concentration of the respiratory organs is exhibited. There are here only five hydrospires, and they are all confined to the circle around the apex. Two of them are incomplete, in order to make room for the large mouth and vent (mv, fig. 2). They are each divided into two halves by an arm al a2, &e. They are only connected with the arms to this extent, that these latter lie back upon them. The arms are provided with pinnule ; but it is not at all certain that the pinnule were in any direct communication with the hydro- spires. It is evident that dn all the Cystidea (and in none is it more obvious than in Caryocrinus) there was no con- nexion between the hydrospires and the pinnule. The main difference (so far as regards the evidence of the presence or absence of such a connexion) between Caryocrinus and Co- daster consists in this, that in the former the arms are erect and do not touch the hydrospires, whereas in the latter they are recumbent and lie back upon them. Hach of the arms of Codaster has a fine ambulacral groove; and all of the grooves terminate in a single central aperture. But, as this aperture was covered over by a thin plated integument, as in the Blas- toidea, I have not shown it in the diagram, but only the five pores, p. No one who compares a Codaster with a Pentremites (the internal structure of the latter being visible) can doubt that the hydrospires of the two genera are perfectly homologous organs. If we grind off the test of a species of the latter genus, select- ing one for the purpose which has broad petaloid ambulacra, such as those of P. Schultziz, the structure exposed will be that represented in the diagram fig. 38. In Pentremites, as in Oodaster, the five hydrospires are divided into ten equal parts by the five rays, a1,a2, &e. In Codaster these ten parts re- main entirely separate from each other; but in Pentremites they are reunited in pairs, the two in each interradial space being so connected at their imner angles that their internal cavities open out to the exterior through a single orifice or spiracle (s, figs. 3&4). This is best shown in fig. 4, intended to represent the structure of P. ellipticus (Sowerby), as de- scribed by Mr. Rofe, Geol. Mag. vol. ii. p. 249. In this spe- cies the hydrospires, instead of being formed of broad sacs the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 413 with a number of folds on one side, consist of ten simple cylindrical tubes connected together in five pairs. The only difference between the structure of fig. 3 and fig. 4 is in the width of the tubes and in the absence of folds in the latter. These two forms are, moreover, connected by intermediate grades. Species with eleven, ten, eight, six, five, four, and two folds being known, there is thus established a gradual transition from the broad petaloid form to the single cylindrical tube. Between the Cystidea and the Blastoidea the most important changes are that in the latter the hydrospires become connected in pairs, and also are brought into direct communication with the pinnule. In the paleeozoic Crinoidea (or at least in many of them) concentration is carried one step further forward, the five pairs of hydrospires being here all connected together at the centre, as in fig. 5. There is as yet no cesophageal ring (as T understand it), but in its place the convoluted plate described in the excellent papers of Messrs. Meek and Worthen. ‘This organ, according to the authors, consists of a convoluted plate resembling in form the shell of a Bulla or Scaphander. It is situated within the body of the Crinoid, with its longer axis vertical and the upper end just under the centre of the ventral disk. Its lower extremity approaches, but does not quite touch, the bottom of the visceral cavity. Its walls are com- posed of minute polygonal plates, or of an extremely delicate network of anastomosing fibres. The five ambulacral canals are attached to the upper extremity, radiate outward to the walls of the cup, and are seen to pass through the ambulacral orifices outward into the grooves of the arms. (Silliman’s Journ. vol. xlviii. p. 31.) The ambulacral canals of the Crinoidea are, for the greater part, respiratory in their function. They are, however, as most naturalists who have studied their structure will admit, truly the homologues of those of the Echinodermata in general. In the higher orders of this class the canals are usually more specialized than they are in the lower, being provided with prehensive or locomotive organs. In all of the existing orders, including the recent Crinoidea, we find an cesophageal ring. Po this organ, which is only a continuation of the canals, are attached the madreporic appendages. These consist of small sacs or slender tubes, varying greatly in form and num- ber in the different genera. That of the starfish Asteracanthion rubens is thus described by Prof. E. Forbes :—‘‘On the dorsal surface is seen a wart-like striated body placed laterally be- tween two of the rays: this is the madreporiform tubercle or 414 Mr. E. Billings on the Structure of nucleus. When the animal is cut open, there is seen a curved calcareous column running obliquely from the tubercle to the plates surrounding the mouth; Dr. Sharpey says it opens by a narrow orifice into the circular vessel. It is connected by a membrane with one side of the animal, and is itself invested with a pretty strong skin, which is covered with vibratile cilia. Its form is that of a plate rolled in at the margins till they meet. It feels gritty, as if full of sand. When we exa- mine it with the microscope, we find it to consist of minute calcareous plates, which are united into plates or joints, so that when the investing membrane is removed, it has the appear- ance of a jointed column. Professor Ehrenberg remarked the former structure, Dr. Sharpey the latter: they are both right. Both structures may be seen in the column of the common cross-fish.” (Forbes, ‘ British Starfishes,’ p. 73.) In Prof. Joh. Miiller’s work, ‘ Ueber den Bau der Echino- dermen,’ several forms of the madreporic appendages of the different groups of the recent Echinodermata are described. In general they are composed of a soft or moderately hard skin consisting of a minute tissue of calcareous fibres or of small polygonal plates. The walls are also sometimes mi- nutely poriferous. In all the Holothurians the madreporic organ is a sac attached by one of its ends to the cesophageal canal, the other extremity hanging freely down into the peri- visceral cavity, not connected with the opposite body-wall, as is the sand-canal of the starfishes (op. c7t. p. 84). In its con- sisting of a convoluted plate, the madreporic organ of Actino- crinus therefore agrees with that of the starfishes, while in its being only attached at one extremity it resembles that of the Holothurians. The convoluted plate of the paleozoic Crinoids and the madreporic sacs and tubes (or sand-canals) of the recent Echinoderms, therefore, all agree in the following respects :-— 1. They have the same general structure. 2. They are all appendages of the ambulacral system. 3. They are all attached to the same part of the system— that is to say, to the central point from which the canals radiate. The above seems to me sufficient to make out at least a good prima facie case for the position I have assumed. When among the petrified remains of an extinct animal we find an organ which has the same general form and structure as has one that occurs in an existing species of the same zoological group, we may, with much probability of being correct in our opinion, conclude that the two are homologous, even although we may not be able positively to see how that of the fossil is the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea. 415 connected with any other part. But when, as in this instance, we can actually see that it is an appendage of another organ (or system of organs, rather), which is known to be the homo- logue of the part with which that of the existing species is always correlated, we have evidence of a very high order on which to ground a conclusion. By no other mode of reasoning can we prove that the column of an Acténocrinus is the homo- logue of that of Pentacrinus caput Meduse. In an important paper entitled ‘“‘ Remarks on the Blastoidea, with Descriptions of New Species,” which Messrs. Meek and Worthen have kindly sent me, the authors, in their comments upon my views, state that— “Tn regard to the internal convoluted organ seen in so many of the Actinocrinide, belonging to the respiratory instead of the digestive system, we would remark that its large size seems to us a strong objection to such a conclusion. In many instances it so nearly fills the whole internal cavity that there would appear to be entirely inadequate space left for an organ like a digestive sac outside of it, while the volutions within would preclude the presence of an independent digestive sac there. In addition to this, the entire absence, so far as we can ascer- tain, of any analogous internal respiratory organ in the whole range of the recent Kchinodermata, including the existing Crinoids, would appear to be against the conclusion that this is such, unless we adopt the conclusion of Dujardin and Hupé, that the paleeozoic Crinoids had no internal digestive organs, and were nourished by absorption over the whole surface. We should certainly think it far more probable that this spiral organ is the digestive sac than a part of a respiratory appa- ratus.”’ The objection here advanced does not appear to me to-be a strong one. In many of the lower animals the digestive organs are of inconsiderable size in proportion to the whole bulk. In the Brachiopoda, for instance, the spiral ciliated arms fill nearly the whole of the internal cavity, the digestive sac being very small and occupying only a limited space near the hinge. These arms, although not the homologues of the convoluted plates of the paleeozoic Crinoids, have a strong resemblance to them, and are, moreover, at least to some extent, subservient to respiration. They are certainly not digestive sacs. In the recent Echinoderms the intestine is usually a slender tube with one or more curves between the mouth and the anus. It fills onlya small part of the cavity of the body, the remainder being occupied mostly by the chylaqueous fluid, which is con- stantly in motion and undergoing aération through the agency of various organs, such as the respiratory tree and branchial 416 Viscount Walden on new Species of cirri of the Holothuride, the dorsal tubuli of the Asteride, and the ambulacral systems of canals of the class generally. In no division of the animal kingdom do the respiratory organs occupy a larger proportion of the whole bulk than they do in the Echinodermata. The great size which the convoluted plate attains in some of the Crinoids is therefore rather more in favour of its being a respiratory than a digestive organ. Professor Wyville Thomson says that, inside of the cavity of the stomach of the recent Crinoid Antedon rosaceus, there is a spiral series of glandular folds, which he supposes to be a rudimentary liver (Phil. Trans. R. 8. 1865, p. 525). It is barely possible that the convoluted plate may represent this organ. At present I think it does not. I believe that the reason why the convoluted plate attained a greater proportional size in the paleozoic Crinoids than do the sand-canals of the recent Echinoderms, is that the function of the system of canals (of which they are all appendages) was at first mostly respiratory, whereas in the greater number of the existing groups it is more or less prehensive or locomotive, or both. [To be continued. | XLVIUI.—Descriptions of some new Species of Birds from Southern Asia. By Artruur, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S. &e. Geocichla layardi, n. sp. The Geocichla of Ceylon is most nearly allied to G. cttrina, (Lath.), of Northern and Central India, and not, as might have been expected, to G. cyanota, (J. & 8.), of Malabar. From Latham’s bird it is to be readily distinguished by the much deeper orange of the head and nape, these parts being of the same dark shade of orange-brown characteristic of G. rubecula, Gould, ex Java. On the under surface the orange tints are brighter and richer than in citrina, yet not nearly so dark as in G. rubecula; the blue-grey portion of the plu- mage is likewise darker than in G. c7trina, but not so dark as in G. rubecula. In the distribution of the white plumage the three species resemble each other; they appear, along with G. rubiginosa, Miller, ex Timor, to form a small natural sec- tion. Wing 4% inches, bill +. Described from a single Ceylon example, and which is marked by the collector as “ rare.” Birds from Southern Asia. 417 Irena turcosa, n. sp. Irena puella, (Lath.), Horsf. Linn. Tr. xiii. p. 153. The species belonging to the genus Jrena may be divided into two sections :—the first consisting of a single species, J. cyanogastra, Vigors, from the Philippines; the second com- prising, at the least, three closely related species, of which I. puella, (Latham), may be made the type. JL. puella appears to be restricted to the Western Ghauts of India and to Ceylon; for, judging only, it is true, from examples of the female, the Burmese race belongs to that of Malacca; and individuals from Arracan and Assam will, in all probability, be found to agree with those from Burma. The Malayan form, J. cyanea, (Begbie), (Malayan peninsula, 1834) =J. malayensis, Moore, frequents both the peninsula of Malacca and the island of Sumatra ; for between examples from these two localities I can detect no distinction. Java contains a third species, the J. puella, (Lath.), ap. Horsf.; and it is for this species I propose the title given above. As in J. cyanea, (Begbie), the Javan Irena has the upper and under tail-coverts much more deve- loped than in J. puella from the Western Ghauts. In my Javan examples the tail-coverts surpass the rectrices in length, while in J. cyanea the coverts do not quite equal the rectrices. The bill of J. turcosa is also stouter than that of J. cyanea. But the Javan Jrena is most distinguished by the blue colour- ing of the upper plumage being light turquoise. When com- pared together, the Malabar Jrena is dark blue, inclining, in some lights, to purple; the Malayan is of a somewhat lighter shade of blue; the Javan is light blue. In all three species the length of the wing is equal. In the Malabar bird the tail exceeds that of the other two by a quarter of an inch. The females of the Malayan and Javan species closely resemble each other in the colour of their plumage; the female of the Malabar bird is much darker, and easily recognizable. Latham’s Fairy Roller (Syn. Suppl. 1. p. 87) was described from adrawing by Lady Impey. If the subject of that draw- ing was from Kastern India or the Malay peninsula (in itself most highly probable), the Malayan species will bear the title of I. puella, (Latham), and the Malabar bird that of J. indica, A. Hay; but, as the point is seemingly beyond the reach of proof, it will be best to adhere to the titles given above. Ephialtes jerdoni, n. sp. Ephialtes lempiji, Horsf., Jerdon, in part, B. of Ind. i. p. 138. This title is suggested for the larger Scops owl of Malabar. Mr. Gurney, to whom I have submitted a large series of Z. 418 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species lempij?, (Horsf.), and its affined species, concurs with me in the propricty of bestowing a separate title on the species inhabit- ing the Western Ghauts of India. It is chiefly characterized by the ruddy ground-colour of its plumage, and the tarsal feathers being nearly, if not quite, immaculate. This and Scops griseus, Jerd., form two well-marked species, both dif- fering from Javan examples of H. lempii, (Horst.), the first inhabiting the Western Ghauts, the second the Eastern, and also the forests in the vicinity of Maunbhoom. XLIX.—On some Species of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods which inhabit the Seas of Japan. By Artuur ADAMS, F.L.S., Staff-Surgeon, R.N. : Since I published my paper, in the ‘ Journal of the Linnean Society’ for 1863, on the species of Fuside: which were found by myself in Japan, I have seen the elaborate work of Dr. Schrenck on the Mollusca of Amur-Land and the Seas of Northern Japan. He there figures a very fine species of Neptunea, a group which seems to have its headquarters in northern seas, which he has named Buccinum pericochlion, and which is very similar in form to the elegant shell named by Dr. Baird Chrysodomust abulatus, from Vancouver's Island. Buccinum yessoensis, Schrenck, which I found in Aniwa Bay, in the island of Saghalien, belongs, I believe, to the genus Urosalpinx, recently established by Stimpson, as does also Euthria badia, A. Ad., from Tsus-Sima. The /usus lineolatus, Dkr. (Bucceinum Dunkeri, Kiist.), is a Cape species of Comz- nella, but is stated by Schrenck to be also found in Hakodadi Bay. Inthe ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for March 1863, I described twelve species of Siphonalia, a Fusoid genus which seems to represent Neptunea in the south of Japan. In the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1862 the species of Muricidee found in Japan are enumerated ; and in the ‘Journal of the Linnean Society,’ vol. vii., I have given a list of the species of Mitride: found by myself in Japanese waters. I now present the results of my personal knowledge of some other families of Proboscidiferous Gastero- pods which inhabit the seas of Japan. Fam. Tritoniide. Genus Tritontum, Link. T. Saulie, Rve. (Triton), Conch. Icon. Mon. Triton. Hab. Tatiyama, Tsusaki, Takano-Sima, Bay of Yeddo. of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods. 419 Genus SimpuuuM, Klein.- 1. S. olearium, Linn. (Murex), Syst. Nat. ed. 12. Murex costatus, Born. parthenopus, Dillw. Triton succinctus, Lamk. olearius, Rye. sp. 82. Hab. Tatiyama. 2. S. lirostoma, A. Ad. S. testa ovato-fusiformi, rufo-fusca; anfractibus 6, convexis, va- rice unico postice complanato, longitudinaliter plicatis, trans- versim crenulatis, ad plicas nodulosis et liris duplicis instructis, interstitiis cancellatis ; apertura ovata, labio transversim corrugato- plicato, plicis postice et antice validioribus, canali elongato vix recurvo; labro extus fimbriatim varicoso, intus valde lirato, mar- gine crenato. Hab. Simidsu. A species of ordinary form, with a strongly lirate aperture and with the transverse ridges and lire all double. 3. S. papillosum, A. Ad. S. testa acuminato-ovata, alba, punctis rubris ornata, spira acuta, aperturam equante; anfractibus 6, planis, serie tuberculorum rubrorum circumcinctis ad suturas monile granulorum instru- ctis; anfractu ultimo seriebus tribus granularum quarum duabus anterioribus parvis, lirisque paucis granulosis intermediis, an- fractu ultimo varice unico ad latus sinistrum; apertura subcir- culari, labio transversim rugoso-plicato, postice tuberculo valido dentiformi instructo, canali mediocri dextrorsum inclinato; labro extus varicoso, intus levi, postice emarginatione canaliculato in- structo. Hab. Takano-Sima. A white shell, with red papillose tubercles and rows of necklace-like intermediate lire. 4. S. nodiliratum, A. Ad. S. testa ovato-fusiformi, alba, spira quam apertura longiore ; anfracti- bus 6, planis, subimbricatis, ad suturas excavatis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis liris transversis validis nodulosis decussatis, inter- stitiis interdum lirula granulosa instructis; apertura ovato-ob- longa; labio transversim rugoso-plicato; labro intus nodoso- plicato, extus varice crasso instructo, canali brevi, angusto, yix recurvato. Hab. Japan. Coll. Cuming. A small, white, ovate species, with nodosely lirate whorls. 420 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species 5. S. tringa, A. Ad. S. testa ovato-fusiformi, spira quam apertura longiore, fusca fulvo rufoque variegata, epidermide tenui, pilosa obtecta ; anfractibus 8, subdistortis, varicibus paucis irregulariter nodoso-plicatis instructis, in anfractu ultimo quatuor, prope aperturam varice unico dupli- cato, prope labrum varicibus duobus nodiformibus sulcis longitu- dinalibus et liris transversis decussatis; apertura ovata; labio circumscripto, transversim lirato, rostro elongato, tenui, rectius- culo; labro intus nodoso-plicato, extus valde varicoso. Hab. Uraga. -A small species, with the aperture resembling the profile of a plover’s head, and with a slender straight beak at the fore part. Genus CABESTANA, Bolt. 1. C. labiosa, Wood (Triton), Ind. Test. Suppl. pl. 5. f. 18. Tritonium rutilum, Mke. Hab. Uraga, 21 fathoms. 2. C. dorsuosa, A. Ad. C. testa ovato-fusiformi, epidermide tenui fusca induta, spira quam apertura longiore ; anfractibus 5, varice unico rotundato, nodoso- plicato, plicis in anfractu ultimo antice obsoletis, transversim porcatis, porcis duplicibus, interstitiis liris duabus crenulatis ; apertura ovata; labio antice transversim subplicato, canali recto brevi; labro extus varicoso, intus nodoso-lirato. Hab, Tatiyama. A fuscous-brown species, strongly nodose on the back of the last whorl. Genus GUTTERNIUM, Klein. G. moritinctum, Rve. (Triton), Conch. Icon. sp. 49. Hab. Tatiyama. Genus Epipromvs, Klein. E. reticosus, A. Ad. E. testa ovato-fusiformi, fulva, hine et illuc maculis rufescentibus tincta, spira quam apertura longiore; anfractibus 7, convexis, longi- tudinaliter plicatis, plicis rotundis, distantibus, in anfractu ultimo nodo magno variciformi instructo, transversim valde liratis, liris zequalibus, regularibus, subdistantibus; apertura anguste ovata; labio transyersim rugoso-plicato, canali brevi, recto, oblique trunecato; labro intus valde lirato, margine extus varice crasso instructo. Hab. Japan. Coll. Cuming. A small, reticulate, Phos-like species, with regular plicate whorls and a short canal. of Proboscidiferous G'asteropods. 421 Genus Disrorsio, Bolt. D. decipiens, Rve. (Triton), Conch. Icon. sp. 102. Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms ; Okosiri, 35 fathoms. Genus Bursa, Bolt. B. subgranosa, Beck (Ranella), Sow. Conch. Illustr. Ranella, fi, 16; Reeve, sp. 1) Ranella Beckii, Kien. Hab. Seto-Uchi, Tomo. Genus ARGOBUCCINUM, Klein. A. olivator, Meusch. (Murex), Mart. Conch. vol. iv. pl. 128. f. 1229. Gyrineum natator, Bolt. Ranella tuberculata, Brod. & Sow. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1882. Hab. 'Tatiyama. Genus Eupiteura, H. & A. Ad.. E. perea, Perry (Biplex), Conch. pl. 4. f. 5. Ranella jrilchra, Gray, Sow. Conch. Mlustr. Ranella, f. 19, Hab, Kuro-Sima, 52 fathoms. Fam. Buccinide: Subfam. Buceryrv x. Genus Buccryum, Linn. 1. B. glaciale, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12. p. 1204; Rve. sp. 18. Tritonium glaciale, Mull. Buccinum carinatum, Phipps. angulosum, Gray, Beech. Voy. pl. 36. f. 6. Hab. Cape Notoro, Aniwa Bay, Saghalien, Sio-Wuhu. 2. B. undatum, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12. p. 1204; Rve. sp. 3. Buccinum vulgare, Da Costa. striatum, Penn. solutum, Dillw. — labradorense, Rve. —— pyramidale, Rve. pelagicum, King, schantaricum, Schr. Hab. Aniwa Bay, Gulf of Tartary, Sio-Wuhu. 3. B. japonicum, A. Ad. Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1861, Hab. Okosiri, 35 fathoms. A small but exquisite species. Aaland Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 29 422 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species 4. B. ochotense, Midd. Reise in Sibir. t. 10. f. 12, t. 9. f. 5. Hab. Saghalien (Schr.). Genus VOLUTHARPA, Fischer. 1. V. ampullacea, Midd. (Bullia), Beitr. zu einer Malac. Ros- sica, ll. p. 180. Hab. Aniwa Bay, Saghalien (17 fathoms), Gulf of Tartary (29 fathoms). 2. V. Perry, Jay (Bullia), Perry’s Exp. to Japan, Appendix. Hab. Hakodadi Bay. 3. V. Fischertana, A. Ad. V. testa ovata, tenui, fragili, epidermide fusca, tenui, crebre ciliata induta; spira brevissima, apice subpapillato; anfractu ultimo ventricoso, sutura impressa; apertura ampla, dilatata, intus alba, antice emarginata; labio callo albo levissimo tenui obtecto; labro margine arcuato, semicirculari. Long. 1 in., diam. 11 lin. Hab. Korea Strait, South Japan. A very neat species from the south of Japan, intermediate in form between V. ampullacea, Midd., and V. Perry?, Jay. It is a thinner and smaller shell, with a hispid epidermis, the short hairs being arranged in close-set cross rows, giving the surface a reticulated appearance. Subfam. Pvrevri 2%. Genus TriBuLus, Klein. 1. T. echinatus, Blainy. (Ricinula), Nouv. Ann. du Mus. pl. 11. f.2; Reeve, Conch. Icon. (Purpura) sp. 33. ab. Tatiyama, Sado. 2. T. tumulosus, Rve. (Purpura), Conch. Icon. sp. 55. Hab. 'Tsus-Sima, Yeddo Bay (Lischke). 3. T. Bronni, Dkr. (Purpura), Moll. Japan. pl. 1. f. 23. Hab. Nagasaki, Tatiyama. Genus STRAMONITA, Schum. 1. S. hemastoma, Linn. (Buceinum), Syst. Nat. ed, 12. p. 1202. Purpura hemastoma, Rve. sp. 21. cornuta, Mke. Hab, Hakodadi Bay. of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods. 423 2. S. luteostoma, Chem. (Bucci’num), Conch. Cab. vol. ix. p. 83, pl. 187. f. 1800, 1801. Purpura luteostoma, Rve. sp. 35. Hab. Tsus-Sima, Tatiyama (A. Ad.) ; Hakodadi (Schr.), Yokohama (Lischke). 3. S. undata, Lamk. (Purpura), Hist. Nat. ed. 2. t. 10, p. 67. Purpura rustica, Lamk. Hab, Hakodadi (Schr.). Genus PoLyTropa, Swains. 1. P. lapillus, Linn. (Buecinum), Syst. Nat. ed. 12. p. 1202. Buccinum filosum, Gmel. Purpura lapillus, Lamk. imbricata, Lamk. —— bizonalis, Lamk. Jimbriata, Lamk. squamosa, Lamk. —— Freycineti, Desh. attenuata, Rye. ? analoga, Forbes. Hab. Cape Notoro, Saghalien, Hakodadi, Rifunsiri. 2. P. decemcostata, Midd. (Purpura), Beitrige zu einer Malac. Rossica, Taf. 9. f. 1, 2, 3. P. canaliculata, Ducl. Hab. Cape Tofuts, Aniwa Bay. 3. P. crispata, Chemn. (Buccinum), Conch. Cab. P. septentrionalis, Rve. (Purpura), Conch. Icon. sp. 50. P. plicata, Mart. P. lactuca, Esch. Hab, Aniwa Bay, Saghalien, Olga Bay, Vladimir Bay. Genus Sistrum, Montf. 1. S. tuberculatum, Blainv. (Ricinula), Nouv. Ann. du Mus. pl. 9. f.3; Reeve, Conch. Icon. (Purpura) sp. 11. Purpura marginella, Blainv. granulata, Ducl. Hab, Sado, Tsus-Sima, Tatiyama. 2. S. siderewm, Rve. (Ricinula), Conch. Icon. sp. 14. Hab. Takano-Sima. Genus Encina, Gray. 1. E. acuminata, Rve. (Ricinula), Conch. Icon. sp, 52. Hab. Tsus-Sima. 29* 424 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species 2. E. concinna, Rve. (Ricinula), Conch. Icon. sp. 35. Cantharus Menkeanus, Dix. Moll. Japon. pl. 1. f. 7. Hab. Kino-O-Sima. Genus PustosTtoMA, Swains. 1. P. mendicarium, Linn, (Buccinum), Rve. Conch. Icon. (£2- cinula) sp. 8. Columbella mendicaria, Lamk. Hab. Awa-Sima. 2. P. trifasciatum, Rve. (Licinula), Conch. Icon. sp. 41. Hab. Okino-Sima. Subfam. Raupanivx. Genus RAPANA, Schum. 1. R. bezoar, Linn. (Buccinum), Syst. Nat. ed. 12. Murex rapiformis, Born, var. b. Purpura bezoar, Kien. (Rapana) Thomasiana, Crosse. In Japanese ‘ Nuskai.”’ Hab. Simoda, Yokohama, Hakodadi. 2. R. bulbosa, Soland. (Buccinum), Dillw. Cat. of Shells, vol. ii. p- 631. Murex rapa, Gmel. (not Linn.). rapiformis, Born, var. a. Rapa crassa, Mart. Murex radix, Meusch. Pyrula rapa, Lamk. Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms. Genus CorRALLIOPHILA, H. & A. Ad. C. monodonta, Quoy & Gaim. (Purpura), Moll. Voy. de l’Astr. vol. il. Purpura madreporarum, Sow. Hab. Hakodadi Bay (Schrenck). Genus LEPTOCONCHUS, Riipp. 1. L. Perontt, Lamk. (Magilus), Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. x. Leptoconchus striatus, Rupp. Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond, vol. i. p. 259, pl. 23. f. 9, 10. Hab. Kino-O-Sima, in Madrepores. 2. L. rostratus, A. Ad. Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1864. Hab. Kino-O-Sima, in Madrepores. of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods. 425 Subfam. Nassrvz. : Genus Nassa, Martini. N. mutabilis, Linn. (Buccinum), Syst. Nat. ed. 12. p. 1201; Reeve, Conch. Icon. (Nassa) sp. 6. Buceinum gibbum, Brug. foliosum, Wood. Nassa gibba, Roissy. suffiata, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 127. Hab, 'Takano-Sima, Mososeki, Seto-Uchi. P Genus Niorna, H. & A. Ad. 1, N. Cumingit, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 98. Hab, Tatiyama. 2. N. marginulata, Lamk. (Bucctnum), Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. x. p- 182; Rve. Conch. Icon. (Nassa) sp. 43. Hab. Satanomosaki, Seto-Uchi. 3. N. gemmulifera, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 99. Hab. Seto-Uchi, Akasi, Kino-O-Sima (25 fathoms). 4, N. globosa, Quoy & Gaim. (Buccinum), Voy. de |’ Astr., Zool. vol. i. tab. 32. f. 25, 27 Buccinum clathratum, Kien. (not Born). Hab. Japan (Dkr.). 5. N. livescens, Phil. (Buccinum), Zeitschr. f. Mal. 1848, p. 135. Hab. Japan (Dkr.). 6. N. celata, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851; Rve. Conch. Icon. Hab. Mososeki, Seto-Uchi. Genus ZeEuxIS, H. & A. Ad. 1. Z. varicifera, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851. Hab. 'Tsaulian. 2. Z. siquijorensis, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851 ; Rve. Conch. Icon. Nassa, sp. 53. Hab. Tsaulian, Tomo, Seto-Uchi. 3. Z. succincta, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851; Rve. Conch. Icon. (Nassa) sp. 80. Hab. Seto-Uchi, Mososeki. 426 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species 4. Z. micans, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851; Rve. Conch. Icon. (Nassa) sp. 140. Hab. Uraga. 5. Z. clandestina, A. Ad. Z. testa ovato-fusiformi, cinerea, obscure fusco reticulata, levi; an- fractibus planiusculis, supremis levibus; anfractu ultimo trans- versim valde sulcato, labro callo circumscripto tecto; apertura subrhomboidea ; labro intus valde lirato, margine antice integro. Hab. Seto-Uchi, Idsuma-Nada, Yobuko. A somewhat doubtful form of Zeuxis, marked obscurely like Nitidella cribraria, and having many of the characters of the group Amycla. The nearest approach, however, is Nassa micans, A. Ad., in which the outer lip is crenulated and the upper whorls are costellate and which has all the characters of a Zeuxis. Genus Czsi4, H. & A. Ad. C. japonica, A. Ad. (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 110. Hab. Seto-Uchi, Uraga, Kino-O-Sima, Sado. Genus Him, Leach. 1. H. fraterculus, Dkr. (Nassa), Moll. Japon. tab. 1. f. 15. Hab, Tatiyama, Hakodadi, Simoda, Nagasaki. 2. H. plebecula, Gould, (Nassa), Otia Conch. p. 128. Hab. O-Sima. Genus Hesra, H. & A. Ad. H. a, Quoy & Gaim. (Buccinum), Voy. de]’Astr. pl. 32. ? Hab. Tsaulian, Kino-O-Sima. Genus TritT1A, Risso. T. festiva, Powis (Nassa), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1835, p. 95. Nassa lineata, Dkr. Moll. Japon. tab. 1. f. 22. Hab. Hakodadi. Genus Amycia, H. & A. Ad. 1. A. varians, Dkr. Moll. Japon. tab. 1. f. 17. ? Buccinum scriptum, Linn., non Columbella scripta, Lamk. Hab. Tatiyama, Hakodadi, Rifunsiri. 2. A. fasciolata, Lamk. (Buccinum), Hist. An. s. Vert. ? Columbella trivittata, Gld. Hah, Tsus-Sima, on coral. of Proboscidiferous Glasteropods. 427 3. A. gausapata, Gould, (Columbella), Otia Conch. p. 71. Hab. Awa-Sima; Tabu-Sima, on the shore. 4. A. achatina, Sow. (Columbella), Thes. Conch. pl. 39. f. 126. Hab. Gotto Islands. Genus DESMOULEA, Gray. 1. D. japonica, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851. Nassa japonica, Rve. Conch. Icon. sp. 195. Hab. Japan (Dr. Siebold). 2. D. crassa, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851. Nassa ponderosa, Rve. Conch. Icon. sp. 196. Hab. Japan (Dr. Siebold). Genus Esurna, Lam. E. japonica, Rve. Conch. Icon. (Eburna) sp. 3. Hab. Tatiyama, Simoda, Nagasaki, Sado. Subfam. Pxosrv-z. Genus Pxos, Montf. P. varicosus, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 66. Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms. Genus CYLLENE, Gray. 1. C. pulchella, Ad. & Rve. Zool. Voy. Sam. pl. 10. £11; Sow. Thes. Conch. (Cyllene) f. 24, 25. Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms. 2. C. orientalis, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1850. Hab. Gotto Islands. 3. C. glabrata, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1850; Sow. Thes. Conch. (Cyllene) f. 14, 15. Hab. Satanomosaki, 55 fathoms. 4, C. fuscata, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1850; Sow. Thes. Conch. (Cyllene) f. 16, 17, 18. Hab. Kuro-Sima. 5. C. gibba, A. Ad. C. testa ovato-acuminata, levi, crassa, spira attenuata, apice acuto, obsolete transversim sulcata, albida, maculis spadiceis obscure variegata ; anfractu ultimo gibboso, inferne tumido, antice trans- 428 Mr. A. Adams on Japanese Species versim valde sulcato; apertura spiram sequante ; labio antice rugoso-plicato; labro margine incrassato, intus valde lirato. Hab. Kino-O-Sima, on the sands. This is a small gibbous species, with smooth simple whorls and an attenuated pointed spire. Fam. Fasciolariide. Genus FascroLarta, Lamk. F. filamentosa, Chemn. (Fusus), Conch. Cab. t. 140. f. 1310, A511. Yeptunea cincta, Link. Hab. Hakodadi (Lindholm), Takano-Sima (A. Ad.). Genus Latuyrus, Montf. 1. L. (Plicatella) polygonus, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12. Hab. Tatiyama. 2. L. rhodostoma, Dkr. (Turbinella), Moll. Japon. pl. 1. f. 21. Hab. 'Tsaulian. Fam. Volutide. Subfam. Crue x. Genus Meo, Humphr. M. Broderipit, Gray, Sow. Thes. Conch. (Aelo) sp. 8, f. 26, 27. Hab. Japan (Humphr.). Subfam. Vororivz. Genus SCAPHELLA, Swains. S. (Alcithoé) megaspira, Sow. Thes. Conch. (Voluta) sp. 38, f. 31, 32. Voluta liréfor mis, Kien. (not Swains. or Lam.). es Crosse, Journ. de Conch. 1870, ser. 3. tom. x. pl. 1. f. 5, pl. 2 Hab. Hakodadi Bay, dead on the shore. Genus FuULGORARIA, Schum. F. fulgura, Mart. (Voluta), Sow. Thes. Conch. ( Voluta) sp. 39, f. 51, 52, 53. Voluta rupestris, Gmel. fulminata, Lamk. Hab. Korea Strait. of Proboscidiferous Gasteropods. 429 Genus Lyrta, Gray. 1. L. nucleus, Lamk. (Voluta), Sow. Thes. Conch. ( Voluta) sp. Bit. 108. Hab. Tatiyama. 2. L. casstdula, Rve., Sow. Thes. Conch. ( Voluta) sp. 63, f.130. Hab. Kino-O-Sima. Genus VoLUTOMITRA, Gray. V. pusilla, Schrenck (Voluta), Moll. Amur-Landes, pl. 17. 15. y] Hab. Hakodadi Bay (Schr.). Fam. Cassidide. Genus Semicassis, Klein. S. japonica, Rve. (Cassis), Conch. Icon. sp. 23. Hab. Tatiyama, Tsusaki, 37 fathoms. Genus PHauium, Link. P. strigatum, Linn. (Buccinum), Syst. Nat. p. 3477; Rve. Conch. Icon. (Cassis) sp. 26. Buccinum rugosum, Gm. Cassis undata, Mart. zebra, Lamk. Cassidea areola, Brug. (not Linn.). Hab. Mososeki, 7 fathoms ; Seto-Uchi (Idsuma-Nada). Genus CasMARIA, H. & A. Ad. C. vibex, Linn. (Bucctnum), Syst. Nat. ed. 12. (Var.) B. erinaceus, Linn. Hab. 'Tatiyama. A large variety, with the outer lip not denticulate at the margin. Genus Morvum, Bolt. M. (Oniseidea) cancellatum, Sow. (Oniscia), Genera of Shells, gen. Oniscia, f. 1-3; Rve. Conch. Icon. sp. 4. Cassidaria cancellata, Kien (not Lamk.). Hab. Gotto, 71 fathoms. A variety, smaller, more pyriform, the inner lip more granu- lated, and the outer lip more reflexed and more lirate than the normal form. 430 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. Fam. Doliide. Genus Dotium, Browne. D. australe, Chemn. (Buccinum), Rve. Conch. Icon. (Dolium) sp. 10. Buccinum chinense, Dillw. variegatum, Phil. (not Lamk.). D. Kieneri, Phil. In Japanese, “ Cimbu.”’ Hab. Hakodadi, Yokohama, Simoda. Genus LaGenA, Klein. 1. L. clandestina, Chemn. (Murex), Lamk. An. s. Vert. vol. ix. p. 639. Triton clandestinus, Rve. Conch. Icon. sp. 13. Buceinum cincticulum, Meusch. Nept. doliata, Bolt. Hab, Kino-O-Sima. 2. L. rostrata, Mart. (Dolium) pl. 3. f.'1083. Fusus cutaceus, Lamk. Cassidaria cingulata, Lamk. Tritonium undosum, Kien. Hab. Simidsu. Fam. Sycotypide. Genus Sycorypus, Browne. 1. S. reticulatus, Lamk. (Pyrula), Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. ix. p- 510. Hab. Kuro-Sima. 2. S. papyraceus, Say (Ficula). Hab. Kuro-Sima, Simoda, Satanomosaki. L.—List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West Coast of Africa. By ANDREW Murray, F.L.S. [Continued from vol. ii. p. 111.} LONGICORNS. The Lamellicorns are the group which I meant to take next; but my friend M. Candéze, of Liége, who has latterly paid much attention to that group, having been kind enough Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar, 431 to undertake the examination and description of the new spe- cies belonging to it, I entrusted my specimens of them to him for that purpese. His other engagements, however, have as yet prevented his carrying out his intention; and, after wait- ing for some time, I have come to the conclusion to postpone the Lamellicorns, and proceed at once with some other group, trusting that M. Candéze may be able to overtake them before Ihave done. Should he not, I shall then take them myself. I therefore now proceed with the Longicorns, which I take after the Buprestide, in preference to any other, on the strength of the general resemblance which the larve of these groups have to each other. In a list of this kind it matters little in what order the different larger groups are taken; each of them makes a little independent chapter by itself. In the arrangement of the Longicorns I have, of course, followed the steps of Prof. Lacordaire in the main; but in a number of minor details I have ventured to deviate from them ; and I do so now more than I have done hitherto, because it appears to me that the learned Professor has in none of his previous volumes sacrificed natural affinity to facility of refer- ence so much as in the Longicorns. In his last volumes he frequently acknowledges the artificial character of much of his arrangement. Now the natural relations are precisely the very thing that I am most anxious to elucidate in these papers. Throughout I have written them with one eye on the beetles themselves, and the other on their geographical distribution and their relations to the beetles of other countries. It would therefore be to stultify myself, and sacrifice one of the principal aims which I have in view in these descriptions, were I to bend to the greater authority of M. Lacordaire, and follow him in details of arrangement which are acknowledged by himself, or patent to all, to be inconsistent with the true natural affinities of the species themselves. The great defer- ence which is legitimately due, and which all entomologists must delight to pay, to the author of that wonderful work the ‘Genera des Coléoptéres,’ forbids my acting in contradiction to his views without first making this apology. The greater number of my Old-Calabar Longicorns have been already described in Guérin’s ‘ Revue et Magasin de Zoologie,’ by my friend M. Chevrolat, who was kind enough to undertake that task years ago at my request. A reference to his descriptions would therefore, strictly speaking, be enough; but those who may use this list will probably be glad to have brought to their hand a summary of the characters of at least those species which were new. 432 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. Parandride. PARANDRA, Latr. Parandra beninensis, Murr. Trans. Linn. Soc. Xxlil. p. 452 (1862), pl. 47. fig. 7a. Ferrugineo-fusca, punctata, punctis rugosis, oblongis vel qua- dratis seu angulatis. @ ignot. ¢ Capite fronte inter oculos tenuiter canaliculata medio foveolata utrinque elevata, antice transversim excavata ; clypeo prope oculos utrinque carinato, fere trilobato, lobo mediano obtuse subquadrato prominente ; mandibulis crassis, convexis, dentatis ; thorace transversim subquadrato, marginato, postice angustiore, fortius et rugosius utrinque antice punctato; utrinque bi- foveolato, fovea una versus medium posita, altera deltoidea ad basin; angulis anticis subquadratis vix_projicientibus, posticis obtusis, lateribus fere rectis; scutello glabro, im- punctato; ely tris subtricarinatis. Subtus mento rugoso 5 metasterno et segmentis abdominis glabris, nitidis, haud punctatis, ad latera levissime subpapillosis, prosterni lateri- bus sparsim et parcissime et femoribus sat crebre leviter punctatis. Long 9 lin., lat. 3 lin. One specimen in my collection. There is another species of this genus, from Gaboon, de- scribed by M. Thomson under the name of P. gabonica (Arch. Ent. ii. 145), which corresponds with this in size and colour ; it is distinguished from it, however, by the form of the ante- rior angles of the thorax, which in P. beninensis scarcely project at all, and are subquadrate, while in the Gaboon spe- cies they project acutely, and the sides of the thorax are slightly rounded. It is, however, very nearly allied to it; and, from the point of view of geographical distribution, they cannot be regarded as other than climatal varieties of a representative of the American Parandras. The distribution of the genus is remarkable, and deserves attention ; for its character and facies are peculiar and well- marked, and the genus isolated and without allies or relations. So much is this the case that, although by very general con- sent it is placed among the Longicorns, heretics have from time to time appeared who think it ought either to be placed by itself or in other company, as the Cucujidee or Brenthide. Its isolation and well-marked facies are of special value in a geographical point of view. No doubts or difficulty as to the identity of the genus can occur; it may be an aberrant form Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 433 itself, but we are not troubled with any aberrant forms of its own type. Lacordaire records thirty-five species of Parandra : of these, twenty-eight’ are American (viz. seven from North America, one from Mexico, three from the West Indies, thirteen from the Columbian district, including New Granada, Columbia, Venezuela, and Cayenne, and three from Brazil), four from Africa (viz. one from Old Calabar, one from Gaboon, and two from the Cape), one from the neighbourhood of the Caspian Sea, and two from New Caledonia. We have here, as I read the distribution, four, if not five, main localities, which either are now or have been at some former period separated from each other by important gaps ; and the question presents itself in as unmixed a form as can well be, Are we to suppose that the lands separated by these gaps were at some former period united, or is the wide distribution of Parandra due to acci- dental dispersal or ancient general distribution ? It seems to me that its preponderance in one country and extreme rarity elsewhere are adverse to the idea of its having originally been universally distributed. Where that explana- tion applies, as, for instance, in the ferns, both fossil remains and present distribution show the same typical forms in abun- dance in every quarter of the globe. But if we do not give it a general or universal distribution, we must fix on some one or more localities as its aboriginal site or centre of creation (using that term in a wide and liberal sense, and not con- founding with it the question of single or multiple original creations) ; and where we have twenty-eight species in one ) . . region as against seven in all the rest, there seem grounds for holding that America was its aboriginal land, and New Granada or its neighbourhood the centre or starting- point of its distribution. ‘Thence there is no difficulty im assuming that it has spread, on the one hand, into North America, and, on the other, into Brazil. It will not be so readily admitted, but I believe it to be equally true, that it has reached West Africa from the Brazilian coast by former and very ancient continuity of land, in the same way that the other South-American types which we have found in Old Calabar have done, and thence in later times spread into the other parts of Africa; and by the same line that the Caf- frarian Adesmias have made their way into Mongolia, this genus also has spread to the Caspian Sea. From the other (the western) side of South America it may have in like man- ner spread, by former more or less interrupted continuity, to New Caledonia, as the genus Photophorus has carried repre- sentatives of the fireflies out of South America into these islands. 434 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. Prionidz. Dorycera, White. Dorycera spinicornis, Fab.; White, Brit. Mus. Catal. Longi- corns, 1. p. 13, tab. 1. fig. 1 (1853) ; also figured by me in Trans. Linn. Soc. xxiii. tab. 47. fig. 8 a. Apparently rare in Old Calabar. This is another representative of a South-American form in Old Calabar. It has very much the appearance of Ortho- megas corticinus from Cayenne, but still more that of Polyoza Lacordairet, from Brazil. The former is placed near it by Lacordaire, but the latter is removed to a distance in an- other section. It seems to me that the natural affinities of all three are close together. I by no means desire to exalt one character to the disparagement, much less the exclusion, of others; but I must repeat the conviction I have long held and often urged, that surface and texture deserve much more attention than they usually receive as indications of natural affinity. If that test be applied here, it will bring together a number of opaque, sericeous-surfaced, depressed Prionidee dis- tinguished by large eyes, spined thorax, and flat or flabellate antenne, and in particular the American and West-African species I allude to, showing that Dorycera spinicornis is a West-African representative of a Brazilian natural group. MACROTOMA. 1. Macrotoma palmata, Fab. Ent. Syst. 11. p. 249. Apparently rare at Old Calabar. The genus Macrotoma is confined to the Old World, and is most numerous in Africa; so is the whole family of Macro- tomide, with one exception, a single species forming a sepa- rate genus (Strongylaspis), which is found in Mexico and Cuba. Iam not disposed to refer its presence there to any communication between the west coast of Africa and South America; that communication took place (as I think I can show) before the union of Brazil with the rest of South America. And if Strongylaspis were an aberrant form of West-African Macrotoma which reached Mexico by filtration through Brazil, it should have left traces in Brazil, which do not exist, at least are not known. We know, however, that Mexico and some other parts of South America preserve traces of commu- nication with Madagascar (where Macrotoma also occurs); and I should rather be disposed to look there for the origin or connexion of Strongylaspis. My. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 435 2. Macrotoma senegalensis, Oliv. Ent. 66. p. 22. no. 21; ple?.fie. 25. -— Also rare at Old Calabar. MALLODON, Serv. Mallodon Downesi’, Hope, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 1. vol. xi. p. 366. Tolerably abundant at Old Calabar. With the exception of one species peculiar to Arabia, part of which, for the purposes of geographical distribution, may be regarded as an appendage of Africa, the Mallodons are con- fined to America and Africa. The other African species are few in number, consisting of two from West Africa and one from Madagascar, while those in America are more numerous, lending force to the idea which other instances of the same nature have already suggested, that, while there has been a very considerable infusion of South-American blood into West Africa, there has been comparatively little return from Africa to South America. Cerambicide. PLOCADERUS, Thoms. 1. Plocederus nitidipennis. Hammaticherus nitidipennis, Chevy. Rev. et Mag. Zool. 1858, p. 50. Alatus, niger, nitidus ; capite antice trinodoso, carinula sulcata inter oculos; antennis 1™° articulo elongato rubro, 2°-4™ nigris, sequentibus fuscis, planatis, angulatis; thorace transverso, valde polito, antice posticeque recto et bis pli- eato, angulo laterali medio valido obtuso; scutello opaco, semirotundato; elytris levissime punctulatis, glaberrimis, nitidissimis, viridibus, ad latera et basin igneo vel violaceo micantibus, subrecte parum truncatis; corpore nigrofus- cescente, leviter et in pectore dense pubescente, abdomine nitidiore ; femoribus (basi et apice exceptis) tibiisque in dimidia parte apicali rubris ; tarsis rufo-piceis. Long. 10-13 lin., lat. 34-4 lin. Black. Head with three tubercles in front and a small ridge between the eyes, which is grooved behind, retracted behind into a sort of transverse neck, bearing on that part an ill-defined punctation and transverse wrinkling. Antenne with the first article thick, elongated, rugose, red, obscure at the tip; second very small; third and fourth swollen at the extremity; all three black, those following brown, flattened 436 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. and angular at the apex on the exterior side. Thorax trans- verse; disk large, depressed, only slightly convex, highly polished and finely punctate, straight in front, suddenly con- stricted and bearing two tubercles intermingled with two or three grooves ; base bisinuate, posterior angles feebly reflexed and acuminated ; there are two folds along the base following its bisinuation; lateral tubercle strong and obtuse, unequal above, and strongly impressed on the margin. Scutellum semicircular, blackish. Elytra broader than the thorax, three, or in some individuals even four and_a half, times as long, subparallel, slightly widened about two-thirds from the base, truncated slightly at the extremity; their surface is covered with a fine punctation, and is very smooth, gla- brous, and shining, of a fine brilliant green, which tums into a brilliant igneous or violet reflection on the sides and base; base depressed, shoulders prominent and rounded. Body below blackish brown, with transverse folds under the thorax, covered with a dense, short velvety pile, which, how- ever, is only slight on the breast, with the abdomen more shining, particularly on the margins of the segments. Thighs, with the exception of the base and apex and posterior half of the tibiz, ferruginous red; tarsi yellowish or rufous brown. This species resembles in its description the Hammaticherus glabricollis of Hope, but differs in various respects. The an- tenne and legs in glabricollis are described as reddish piceous ; and no mention is made of the very striking character the igneous or violet sides and base of the elytra. Nevertheless it may be the same as H. glabricollis; but as Hope says that he is acquainted with other metallic species from the same locality, I have less hesitation than I might otherwise have had in regarding it as distinct. It, as well as the next species, approaches, in the form of its antenne and the structure of its body, to the H. gigas and humeralis of White. The commonest species of this genus, but far from abun- dant. This type of Plocederus is peculiar to West Africa; and the nearest relations of the African species are the East-Indian, 2. Plocederus chloropterus, Chevr. Rev. et Mag. d. Zool, 1856, p. 566. Niger, opacus ; palpis, antennis (1° articulo rubido, 5°-10™ sin- gulatim ad apicem angulosis et parum dilatatis, ultimo emar- ginato) pedibusque ferrugineis (geniculis obscuris) ; thorace transversim et recte plicato, in lateribus anticis nodoso, medioque sat valide tuberculato vel fere spinoso; scutello lanugine alba vestito; elytris thorace latioribus, convexius- Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 437 culis, viridibus, crebre punctatis (fortiter versus basin, leviter versus apicem), alboque breviter setosis, apice recte trun- catis et externe et ad suturam dentatis; pectore cum abdo- mine dense cinereo-villosis. Long. 11-15 lin., lat. 8-4 lin. Opaque, black. Head keeled between the eyes, with very fine transverse folds behind. Palpi ferruginous. Antenne longer and more slender than in the preceding species, ferru- ginous, with the first article red and punctate, second and third nodulated at the tip, fifth to tenth elongated, depressed, somewhat dilated and angulated at the exterior tip, and ter- minal article elongate and obliquely emarginate at the apex. Thorax rather longer than broad, with transverse folds and oblique channels from the base on "each side of the disk, which turn in and unite about the middle, and then proceed in the dorsal line to the front, the whole producing a somewhat crown- shaped discal island; a strong tubercle on each side in front, followed by a larger one in the middle, terminating in a rather co) stout short spine. Scutellum triangular, without perceptible punctures, but bearimg a whitish velvety pile. Elytra broader than the thorax, convex, rounded subrectangularly on the out- side of the shoulder, parallel on the sides, becoming oblique towards the apex, and truncated at the extremity, “with the sutural and external angle sharp or toothed; they are broadly depressed at the base, bluish green, and, under the lens, very closely punctured (the punctures of different sizes, and some- times running into each other, forming rugose punctation) at the base, and very finely and sparsely punctured towards the apex, and from the punctures proceed a short silky pile. Legs ferruginous, obscure at the knees. Breast and abdomen brownish black, clothed with a tolerably thick ashy pile. I have a variety of larger size, coarser punctation, much larger and darker- coloured : antenne, elytra darker and not so blue, longer pile on the underside, and darker legs, but with- out any other distinction than an enlargement of all the details. In describing this species, M. Chevrolat drew attention to its resemblance to the Hammaticherus viridipennis of Tope, but remarked that it differed by its smaller size and by its ‘lytra being convex instead of flattened. Specimens ‘sub- gently received, more particularly the large varicty above mentioned, show that no distinction can be drawn from the sige; Mr. "Hope. gives 12 lines as the size of his species, and that of my specimens ranges from 10 to 15: and the other oint of difference, that the elytra are flattened, is founded on Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 4. Vol. v. 30 438 Mr.J.Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. error; for Hope’s description says nothing about the elytra being flattened. All that he says regarding them is, “ Elytris viridibus, ad apicem abrupte truncatis et sub lente subtilissime punctatis.” In other pots my specimens agree with Mr. Hope’s description; but it is very short, and I cannot think he would have overlooked the comparatively strong punctation (under the lens) on the basal portion of the elytra, had it been present in his species. Certamly the description of the elytra as “subtilissime ’’ punctate under the lens does not apply to elytra which are so only towards the apex. My own antici- pation is that my species will turn out to be the same as Hope’s; but his description does not warrant my acting on this supposition. I find myself therefore constrained to follow the course taken by M. Chevrolat, and treat it as distinct until it - be shown to be the same. [To be continued. | LI.— Norwegian Mollusca. By J. Gwyn JErrvreys, F.R.S. A rew hours’ dredging last autumn at Drébak, in Christiania- fiord, produced results of such interest that I am induced to publish a list of the Mollusca which I then procured. Drébak is a “classical” place, in consequence of the discoveries made there, now almost a century ago, by that great zoologist, Otho Frederick Miiller. Dr.George Ossian Sars was my kind guide and companion, and assisted me in the work. ‘The depth at which we dredged was from 40 to 60 fathoms; and it was in some places so close to the shore that littoral species were mixed with those from deepish water. Dredging in a Nor- wegian fiord is a very different matter from dredging on the coasts of Great Britam. The former can be managed easily between breakfast and dinner, in an inland sea resembling a river, which is frequently as smooth as a mill-pond and has a considerable depth. In the middle of Sognefiord, and within a mile from the land, there is a depth of 661 fathoms. On the other hand the 100-fathom line is more than thirty miles from any part of our own coasts; and the open sea there is always more or less agitated, often rough, and sometimes dangerous. A list of the Christianiafiord Mollusca was published in 1846 by Herr Asbjérnsen; and Dr. G. O. Sars has within the last month edited a further list, which was prepared by his lamented father shortly before his death. I should not have thought it necessary, or even have presumed, to offer the pre- sent contribution, except for the belief that a few remarks on certain species, especially with respect to their geographical Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. 439 and bathymetrical distribution, might be useful. I may ob- serve that the deep-sea exploration last year in Her Majesty’s surveying steam-vessel the ‘ Porcupine,’ to which I shall pre- sently have occasion to refer, extended from 47° 30’ to 62° N, lat., and included “all our western and northern coasts. Those species to which an asterisk is prefixed are not im the lists either of Herr Asbjérnsen or of Professor Sars. BRACHIOPODA. TEREBRATULA CRANIUM, Miiller. British Conchology, 1. p- 11, and v. p. 163, pl. 19. f.1. Christianiafiord, 5-100 fathoms; Poreupine Expedition, 114-632 f. T. CAPUT-SERPENTIS, Linné. B. C. ii. 14, and v. 164, pl. 19. f.2. C. 5-100 f.; P. 30-632 f. CRANIA ANOMALA, Mill. B.C. ii. 24, and v. 165, pl. 19. f. 6. C, 20-100 f.; P. 30-290 f. CONCHIFERA. ANOMIA EPHIPPIUM, L. B.C. ii. 30, and v. 165, pl. 20. f. 1. C. 5-100 f.; P. 10-557 f. A. PATELLIFORMIS, L. B. C. ii. 34, and v. 165, pl. 20. f. 2. C. 5-100 f.; P. 60-420 f. PECTEN SEPTEMRADIATUS, Mill. B.C. ii, 62, and v. 164; pl. 23. f.1. C. 20-230f.; P. 90-664 f. P. tierNus, Mull. ~ B. C. ii. 65, and v. 167, pl. 23. f.2. ©, 10-100 f.; P. 64-420 f. P. Test#, Bivona. B.C. ii. 67, and v. 167, pl. 23. f. 3. C. 10-100 f.; P. 30-164 f. P. striatus, Mill. B.C. ii. 69, and v. 168, pl. 23. £4. C. 10-100 f.; P. 66-420 f. P. smmiuis, Laskey. B.C. ii. 71, and v. 168, pl. 23. f.5. C. 40-140 f.; P. 40-420 f. P. virreus, Chemnitz, and var. abyssorum. B.C. v. 168, - pl. 99. £6. C. 20-230 f.; P. 208-604 f. P. araTus, Gmelin. B.C. 11. 64, and v. 167, pl. 99. f. 5. GC. 20-60 £.; P, 155-345 f. LIMA ELLIPTICA, Jeffreys. B. C. ii. 81, and v. 169, pl. 25. f. 2. C. 12-100 f.; P. 114-208 f. L. SUBAURICULATA, Montagu. B.C. ii. 82, and v. 169, pl. 25. f£,3. C.10-60f.; P. 125-1448 f. L. Loscomsn, G. B. Sowerby. B. C. ii. 85, and v. 170, pl. 25. f.4. C.5-100f.; P. 64-75 f. L. excavata, Fabricius. C.10-140f.; fossil? Myvizus epuis, L. B.C. ii, 104, and v. 171, pl. 27. f: 1. 30* 440 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. The young only were dredged ; and these had probably been removed from the shore by the waves or tide, and carried out into the fiord. MYTILUS PHASEOLINUS, Philippi. B. C. 11. 118, and v. 171, pl. 27. £.5. C.15-120f.; P. 30-110 f. MoDIOLARIA MARMORATA, Forbes. B.C. 11. 122, and v. 171, pl 28. £. 1, AC. 10-80 fs P. 15-307. Nucua sutcata, Bronn. B. C. ii. 141, and v. 172, pl. 29. f.1. C.15-100f,; P. 15-208 f. N. nuctevus, L. B.C. ii. 148, and v. 172, pl. 29. £.2. C.5- 60 f.; P. 10-1180 f. N. rumiputa, Malm,=N. pumila, Lovén, MS. (N. nucleus, B, in Ind. Moll. Seand.). C. 40-230 f.; P. 420-1476 f. It seems that I was mistaken in referring Malm’s species to a variety of NV. nucleus, although his description may apply as well to that variety as to the present species. NV. proaima of Say is allied to it. *N. DELPHINODONTA, Mighels & Adams. C. 60 f.; P. 290- 345 f. Gulf of St. Lawrence to Casco Bay, Maine. Mr. M‘Andrew dredged it in upper Norway. LepA pyGM@a, Miinster. B.C. ii. 154, and v. 173, pl. 29. £.5. C. 10-100 f.; P. 40-1180 f. L. minutTA, Mill. B. C. ii. 155, and v. 173, pl. 29. f. 6. C. 10-100 f.; P. 40-420 f. L. Lucipa, Lov. B.C. v. 173, pl. 100. f. 1. C. 20-280 f. ; P. 114-1268 f. L. Fria, Torell = Yoldia nana, Sars. C. 20-230 f.; P. 165-1380 f. Iwas wrong in believing that this distinct species might be a dwarf variety of L. lucida. Prof. 'Torell described and figured it in his account of the Spitzbergen Mollusca; it is also Greenlandic. ARCA PECTUNCULOIDES, Scacchi. B. C. ii. 171, and v. 175, pl. 30. f. 8. C.30-100 f. ; P. 66-422 f. mA OLACTALIS, Gray. “B. GC. 0.178. (O.60'f.,: fossil? (oP. 290-420 f. *AvoRLigua, Ph, ByO;- 0. 175;-and-9.5175, piso. a: C. 60 f.; P. 164-422 f. A. NopuLosA, Mill. B.C. i. 180, and v. 176, pl. 100. f. 2. C. 10-60 f.; P. 155-363 f. LEPTON NITIDUM, Turton. B. C, 1. 198, and v. 177, pl. 31. f.3. C. 40-60 f. MONTACUTA SUBSTRIATA, Mont. B. C. ii. 205, and v. 177, pl. 81. f.6. C. 2-100 f.; P. 73-420 f. *M. BIDENTATA, Mont. B.C. ii. 208, and v. 177, pl. 31. f. 8. C. 40-100 f., and var. triangularés ; P. 38-1366 f. *M. Dawsonl, Jeffr. B.C. 1, 216, and y. 178, pl. 31. f. 7. My. J. Gwyn Jeflreys on Norwegian Mollusca. 441 C. 40-60 f. ; P. 30-40 f. Greenland (Moller) ; Spitzbergen (Torell). *MONTACUTA TUMIDULA, Jefir. B.C. v. 177, pl. 100. £.5. C, 40-60 f. KELLIA SUBORBICULARIS, Mont. B.C. i. 225, and v. 179, pl. 32. f.2. ©. 10-60 f.; P. 10-164 f. AXINUS FLEXUOSUS, Mont. B.C. ii. 247, and v. 179, pl. 33. f.1. C. 10-230 f., and var. Sarst’?; P. 8-557 f. A. CROLINENSIS, Jefir. B.C. ii. 250, and v, 180, pl. 33, f.2. C. 40-23 30 f.; P. 90-1476 f. A. EUMYARIUS, Sars. C, 40-230 f. A. FERRUGINOSUS, Forb. B.C. ii. 251, and v. 180, pl. 33. £. 3, C. 50-230 f. ; P. 40-557 f. CarpiuM ECHIN. ATUM, L. 3B. C. ii. 270, and v. 181, pl. 34, f.2. C.10-80f.; P. 15-114 f, C. rascraTuM, Mont. B.C. ii. 281, and v. 181, pl. 35. f. 3. C. 10-180 f.; P. 80-75 f. C. EDULE, L. B.C. ii. 286, and v. 182, pl. 35. £5. C.0-50f., in the latter case young and probably drifted; P. 3 f. C.. minrmum, Ph. B. C. ii. 292, and v. 182, pl. 35. f.6. C. 10-100 f.; P. 15-542 f. Isocarpia cor, L. B.C. ii. 298, and v. 182, pl. 36. f.1. C. 20-230 f.; P. 106-1380 f. I have a complete and con- necting series, from the adult to the fry or very young, which proves that the latter is the Wellia abyssicola ot Forbes, Venus miliaris of Philippi, and Kelliella abyssicola of Sars. Typical specimens of all these so-called species are now before me. The fry swarm in myriads on the surface of the mud in deep water. ‘The adults bury themselves in the mud beyond the reach of a light dredge, such as 1s generally used in the Norwegian fiords : seat they may be seen, in a fossil state, imbedded in the brick- clay 1ear Christiania. In its earliest state the shell has none of the fine pone epidermis which clothes it at a later period. The remarks of Prof. Sars on the differences observable im the animal and shell of Jsocardia cor and his Kelliella abysstcola are pertectly correct ; but such differences result from altered conditions of growth. Some of I orbes’s /Hgean specimens named by him Aelia abyssicola belong to Axtnus ferruginosus, and others to the present species ; his description will suit either. Cyprina Isitanpica, L. B.C. 11. 304, and v. 182, pl. 36. f. 2. C. 15-60 f.; P. 12-40 f. ASTARTE SULCATA, Da Costa. B.C. ii. 311, and v. 183, pl. 37. f.1. C.20-120f.; P.15-420f. A. COMPRESSA, Mont. B.C, i. 315, and y, 183, pl. 37. f, 3, C, 40-100 f.; P. 40 f, 442 Mr.J.Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. VENUS OVATA, Pennant. B. C. ii. 342, andy. 184, pl. 39. f. 1. C. 10-100 f.; P. 10-1366 f. TELLINA CALCARIA, Ch. B.C. ii, 889, and v.. 187. C. 0- 40 f.; P. 40-345 f. *Mactra SuBTRUNCATA, Da C. B. C. ii. 419, and v. 188, pl. 43. f.3. C. 40-60 f.; P. 15-1366 f. ScROBICULARIA NITIDA, Mill. B. C. ii. 436, and v. 189, pl. 45. f.2. C. 20-230 f.; P. 3-2485 f. Living at the last-mentioned depth, as well as at 2090 f. *LYONSIA ARENOSA, Méller (Pandorina). C.40f. Green- land (Miller) ; Wellington Channel (Belcher) ; Spitzbergen (Torell) ; Upper Norway (M‘Andrew). THRACIA PAPYRACEA, Poli. B. C, iii. 36, and v. 191, pl, 48. f.4. C.10-60f.; P. 64-164 f. *T. TRUNCATA, Brown. B.C. ii. 43. C. 40f., fossil ? NERA ABBREVIATA, Forb. B.C. iii. 48, and v. 191, pl. 49. f.2. C.40-120f.; P. 165-183 f. N. COSTELLATA, Deshayes. DB. C. iii. 49, and v. 191, pl. 49. f. 3. C. 10-100 f.; P. 96-664 f. N. rostrata, Spengler. B.C. i. 51, and v. 191, pl. 49. f. 4. C. 10-100 f.; P. 85-183 f. N. opesa, Lov. C. 40-230 f.; P. 125-2435 f. Living at the last-mentioned depth. My reference of this species to N. cuspidata (B. C. v. 192) was erroneous: I am now satisfied that they are distinct. CorBULA GIBBA, Olivi. B.C. iii. 56, and v. 192, pl. 99. f. 6. C. 3-100 f., and var. rosea, dwarfed; P. 3-1476 f. Mya truncata, L. B.C. iti. 66, and v. 192, pl. 50. f.2. C. 0-40 f.; P. 38-66 f. In the last case apparently fossil, and belonging to the variety wddevallensis. PANOPEA PLICATA, Mont. B.C. ii. 875, and v. 192, pl. 51. £1. C.20-l00f; P. 15-33 f, SAXICAVA RUGOSA, L., var. arctica. B.C. iii. 82, and v. 192, pl. 51. f.4. C.8-100f.; P. 15-420 f. XYLOPHAGA DORSALIS, Turt. B.C. iii. 120, and v. 193, pl. 53. f.4, C.10-60f.; P.364f Not living in the last case, the shell having probably been dropped from floating wood. SOLENOCONCHIA. SIPHONODENTALIUM LOFOTENSE, Sars. B.C. v. 395, pl. 101. f.2. C.40-200f.; P. 30-1180 f. S. QUINQUANGULARE, Forb. C. 40-300; P. 40-725 f. CADULUS SUBFUSIFORMIS, Sars. B.C. v. 196, pl. 101. f. 3. C. 40-230 f.; P. 114-1180 f. DENTALIUM ENTALIS, L. B.C. ui. 191, and v. 197, pl. 55. f.1. C, 10-100 f., and var. ¢nfundibulum; P. 15-664 f. Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. 443 DENTALIUM ABYSSORUM, Sars._ B. C. iii. 197, and v. 197, pl. 101.f,1. C,.30-230f; P. 90-1476 f. GASTROPODA. Cuiron Haney, Bean. B. C. iii. 215, and v. 198, pl. 55..5. C. 25-60 f. P. 80-345 f. C. CANCELLATUS (Leach ?), G. B. Sowerby, jun., = C. alveolus, Sars, B.C, 11. 217, and v. 198, pl. 56.1.1. C, 25-60 f. C, cinereus, L. B.C. iii, 218, and v. 198, pl. 56. f. 2. G. 5- 100 f.; P, 10-40 f. C, aupus, L. 8B, C, iii. 220, and y. 199, pl. 56. f.3., ©. 10- 60 f, *C, RUBER (L.), Lowe. B. C. iii. 224, and v. 199, pl. 56. f. 4. C. 50-100 f. TECTURA TESTUDINALIS, Mill, B, C. i. 246, and v. 20%, pl. 58. £3. C.0-40f. T. vircinea, Mill. B.C. i. 248, and v. 200, pl. 58. f. 4. C. 0-100 f.; P.10f. T. Frutva, Mill. B.C. ii. 250, and v. 200, pl. 58. f. 5. C. 10-140 f.; P. 15-90 f. Lepeta cmos, Mull. B.C. iti. 252, and v. 200, pl. 58. f. 6. C. 0-100 f. *PROPILIDIUM ANCYLOiDES, Forb. B. C. iii. 254, and. v. 200, pl. 58. £7. C. 40-60 f.; P. 90-1366 f. *PISSURISEPTA PAPILLOSA, Seguenza (Annali dell’ Accademia degli Aspiranti Naturalisti, 3 serie, vol. 11. 1862, t. iv. f. 2, 22, 2>). I dredged at Drébak three specimens of this extra- ordinary species; all were dead, and have a fossilized ap- pearance. The shell is conical, with a round hole at the apex and an internal plate or septum, thus forming a link between Propilidium and Fissurella. Prof. Seguenza dis- covered it, with Puncturella noachina, Hmarginula crassa, and other northern species, in what he considers the upper strata of the Miocene formation, at Rometta, near Messina ; and he most obligingly presented me with specimens, which I have now had the unexpected opportunity of comparing with those from Norway. If this formation at Rometta be really Miocene, the occurrence of /ssurisepta papillosa at Drébak, whether in a living or fossil state, 1s very wonderful. PUNCTURELLA NOACHINA, L. B.C. i. 257, and v. 200, pl. 59. f.1. C.10-60f.; P. 15-420 f. EMARGINULA FissurA, L. B, C. ii. 259, and v. 230, pl. 59 f.2. C. 20-60f., and var. incurva; P. 10-420 f. E. crassa, J. Sowerby. B.C. iii. 263, and v. 200, pl 59 f. 4 C. 10-100 f.; P. 90-155 f. 444 Mr. J.Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. CAPULUS HUNGARICUS, L.. B.C. i. 269, and v. 201, pl. 59: f.6. C.5-60f.; P. 30-180 f. SCISSURELLA CRISPATA, Fleming. B. C. iii. 283, and v. 201, pl. 60. £3. CO. 40-120 f.; P.164—725f. As I suspected, S. angulata of Lovén is a large form of this species. The animal not having been sufliciently described, I subjoin an extract from my notes :— Bopy milk-white, with a tinge of yellowish brown in front: head thick, snout-shaped: tentacles conical, ciliated : eyes small, one at the outer base of each tentacle: foot double-edged and bilobate in front, abruptly pointed behind; its tail or extremity is pinched up and grooved underneath : appendages or pedal filaments as in 7rochus, but more nu- merous (eight on each side) ; these are angulated and finely ciliated ; a white eye-spot is at the base of each filament. The slit in the shell serves for excretal purposes ; the feces are worm-shaped, long, and are visible through the shell. The animai is shy and delicate, dying soon after being put in a phial of sea-water. TRocHUS TUMIDUS, Mont. B.C. i. 307, and v. 203, pl. 62. f.2. C.10-100f.: P. 10-85 f. T. cINERARIUS, L. B.C. iii. 309, and v. 203, pl. 62. f. 3. C. 10-60 f.: P. 0-10 f. T. MILLEGRANUS, Ph. B.C. iii. 325, and v. 204, pl. 63. f. 4. C. 10-100 f.; P. 90-190 f. Live specimens from the last depth were prettily spotted. LAcuUNA DIVARICATA, Fabricius. B. C. i. 846, and v. 204, pl. 64. f. 38. C. 5-100 f., drifted into deeper water; P. 0-3 f. Lirrorina rupis, Maton. 3B. C. i. 364, and v. 206, pl. 65. f.3. C.0-80f., drifted from the shore; P. 0. L. uiroresA, L. B.C. i. 368, and v. 206, pl. 65. f.4. ©. 0- 80 f., drifted; P. 0. *RISSOA RETICULATA, Mont. B.C. iv. 12, and v. 207, pl. 66. f.5. C. 40-60 f. *R. CIMICOIDES, Forb. B.C. iv. 14, and v. 207, pl. 66. f. 6. C. 40-60 f.; P. 90-422 f. *R, JEFFREYSI, Waller. B.C. iv. 15, and v. 207, pl. 66. f. 7. C. 40-100 f.; P. 183 f. KR, punctura, Mont. ve Cy iv. 1%,:and .. 207, pl.G6an8: C. 0-100 f.; P. 25-33 R. ABYSSICOLA, Forb. B. C. iv. 19, and v. 207, pl. 66. f. 9. C. 40-230 f.; P. 165 f. R. ZETLANDICA, Mont. B.C. iv. 20, and v. 207, pl. 67. f. 1. ©. 30-60 f.; P. 208-808 f. Ki. parva, DaC., and var, cnterrupta, B.C. iv. 23, and v. 207, Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. 445 pl. 67. f. 3,4. C. 0-100 f., probably drifted from low-water mark; P. 0-10 f. R. rnconspicua, Alder. B.C. iv..26, and v. 207, pl. 67. f. 5. C.@-100-t.5) Pod f: *R. TURGIDA, Jeffreys. SHELL forming a short cone, rather thin, nearly transpa- rent, and glossy: sculpture consisting of extremely delicate and close-set spiral striae (which are microscopic), and a very fine but conspicuous thread-like marking round the pert- phery: colour white: spire bluntly pointed: whorls five, tumid; the last occupies three-fourths of the spire: suture deep: mouth roundish: outer lip thin: ¢nner lip filmy, and scarcely perceptible: umbilical chink narrow but distinct: operculum ear-shaped, with a very small spire and strong flexuous lines of growth. L. 0°075, B. 0°05. Allied to R. tnconspicua; but the difference will appear by a comparison of the description of each. Not uncommon at Drébak and Vallé, from 40 to 100 f. Owing to my not being provided with proper sieves, I did not at the time detect this small species in the dredged ma- terial; and therefore I could not observe the animal. I would again venture to protest against the division of Rissoa into several genera, such as Alvania and Cingula, without a single distinctive character being established. It is cer- tainly not a scientific mode of classification, But naturalists must please themselves ! *HYDROBIA ULV, Penn. B. C. iv. 52, and v. 208, pl. 69. f. 1. C. 40-100 f., probably drifted; P.3f., and var. Barleei, 1366 f., living, but possibly also drifted. H. ventrosa, Mont. B.C.1. 52, and v. 152, pl. 4. f. 7. This, with several land- and freshwater shells, were dredged in deep water; but they were dead, and had evidently been carried into the fiord by streams. Cacum GLABRUM, Mont. B.C. iv. 77, and v. 209, pl. 70. f. 5. C. 40-100 f. TURRITELLA TEREBRA, L. B.C. iv. 80, and v. 209, pl. 70. f.6. C. 5-80 f.; P. 10-422 f. ScALARIA TREVELYANA, Leach. B. C. iv. 93, and v. 209, pl. 71.f.4. C.40-100f.; P. 10-458 f. * AcLtIs WALLERI, Jeffr. B.C. iv. 105, and v. 210, pl. 72. f, 4. C. 40-60 f. ; P. 422-1880 f. ODOSTOMIA CLAVULA, Lov. B.C. iv. 118, and v. 211, pl. 73. f.1. C. 40-60 f.; P. 25-40 f. O. rissoipes, Hanley. 3B, C. iv. 122, and v. 211, pl. 73. f. 4. C, 80-100 f. 446 Mr.J.Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca. *OpOSTOMIA CONOIDEA, Brocchi. B. C. iv. 127, and v. 211, pl. 73.f.6. C.40-100f.; P. 25-208 f. QO. acuta, Jeffr. B.C. iv..130, and v. 211, pl. 73. f. 8. C. 40-120 f. O. UNIDENTATA, Mont. B.C. iv. 184, and v. 214, pl. 74. f. 1. C. 80-100 f.; P. 80-40 f. #O, Turrita, Hanl, B.C, iv. 135, and v. 211, pl. 74, f, 2. C, 40-60 f. O. inscuLpTa, Mont. B.C. iv. 139, and v. 211, pl. 74, f, 4. C. 30-100 f. *O, WarRENI, Thompson. B, C, iv. 143, and v. 212, pl. 102. f. 2. C. 40-100 f. O, SPIRALIS, Mont. B.C. iv. 154, and v. 2138, pl. 75. f. 3. C. 10-60 f. QO, pximiA, Jeffr. B,C. iv. 155, and vy. 213, pl. 75. f.4. C. 30-100 f.; P. 420f. The Norwegian are larger than British specimens, aud have a more conspicuous tooth. Q. SCALARIS, Ph., var. rufescens. B.C. iv. 160, and y. 218, pl. 75. f.7. C. 10-80f. O, RuFA, Ph., var. fulvocincta. B. C. iv. 162, and vy. 213, pl. 76.f.2. C.20-100f.; P. 25-208 f. *QO, ScitLz, Scacchi. B. C. iv. 169, and v. 213, pl. 76. f. 5. C, 40-60 f., fossil? ; P. 25-370 f. O, AcicuLA, Ph., and var. ventricosa. 3B. C. iv. 170, and v. 213, pl. 76. f.6,7. C.380-100f.; P. 25-1366 f. *HULIMA POLITA, L. B. C. iv. 201, and v. 214, pl. 77. £, 3. C. 40-60 f., fossil ? Ki. INTERMEDIA, Cantraine. B. C. iv. 203, and v. 214, pl. 77. f.4. €. 380-100 f. E. pistorta, Desh., and var. gracilis. B.C. iv. 205, and v. 214, pl. 77. £.5. C.40-100f.; P. 15-164 f. E. stenostoma, Jefir. B.C. iv. 207, and v. 215, pl. 77. f. 6. CG. 40-280 f.; P. 64-290 f. EK. pruingeata, Ald. B. C. iv. 210, and v. 215, pl. 77. £. 8. C. 25-60 f.; P. 40-422 f. Living specimens from the last depth had the usual bright-coloured bands, and their animals very distinct eyes. *NATICA GRENLANDICA, Beck. B.C. iv. 216, and v. 215, pl. 78. f. 2. C. 40-60 f., fossil?; P. 173-725 f. N. Aubert, Forb. B. C. iv. 224, and v. 215, pl. 78. f. 5. C. 15-100 f.; P. 10-420 f. N. Montacuti, Forb. B.C. iv. 227, and v. 215, pl. 78. f. 6. C. 15-120 f.; P. 30-584 f. N. AFFINIS, Gm. B. C. iv. 229, and v. 215, pl. 102. f 3. C. 40-120 f.; P. 203-664 f. VELUTINA LHEVIGATA, Penn. B.C. iv. 240, and -v. 216, pl. 79. f,4, C. 10-100 f. Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Norwegian Mollusca, 447 ADMETE VIRIDULA, Fabr. BwC. iv. 248, and v. 216. C. 20- 230 f.; P. 114-420 f. APoRRHAis Prs-PELECANI, L. B.C. iv. 250, and v. 216, pl. 80. f.1. OC. 5-100 f.; P. 10-422 f. CERITHIUM METULA, Lov. B.C. iv. 256, and v. 217, pl. 80. f.8. ©. 30-100 f.; P. 114-862 f. C. RETICULATUM, DaC. B.C. iv. 258, and v. 217, pl. 80. f. 4. C. 20-100 f.; P. 3-74 f. - C, Perversum, L. B. C. iv. 261, and v. 217, ph 80. f. 5. C.10-70f. From Prof. Mébius’s notes and drawing, which he was so good as to show me at Kiel, it appears that the animal differs considerably from that of Cerithtum, parti- cularly in respect of the foot and odontophore. I would consequently adopt the genus Zriforts of Deshayes for this species. *CERITHIOPSIS COSTULATA, Méll. B.C. iv. 272, and v. 217, pl. 81. £5. C.40-60f., fossil?; P. 18-420 f. Buccinum unpatum, L., and var. zeélandica. B.C. iv. 285, and vy. 218, pl. 82. f. 2,5. C. 0-60f.;.P. 30-1807. TROPHON BARVICENSIS, Johnston. B.C. iv. 318, and v. 218, pl. 84. f.5. C. 30-230f.; P. 15-458 f. T. cuatHratus, L. B. 0. iv. 3821. C. 20-60 f.; P. 155= 507 f. T. Mércut, (Morchit) Malm, = Bela demersa, Tiberi. C.30- 230 f.; Corsica (Tiberi)! Sars placed this remarkable little shell in the genus Plewrotoma; but it has no fissure or notch, and the apex is that of Zrophon. It, however, wants an operculum, the canal is very short, and the sculpture is peculiar, so that it may constitute the type of a new genus, say Taranist. This is truly one of the “ sea’s rich gems.” NASSA RETICULATA, L. B. C. iv. 346, pl. 87. £3. C. 2-708; | a i DEFRANCIA LINEARIS, Mont. B. C. iv. 368, and v. 220, pl. 89. f. 2.) C. 10-60 f.; P. 13-173 £. PLEUROTOMA COsTATA, Donovan. B. C. iv. 379, and v. 220, pl 90, ta.) CL 10-100 3 Py LO-208 5. *P. BRAcHYysToMA, Ph. B.C. iv. 382, and vy. 220, pl. 90. f.5. C.50-100f.; P. 15-40 f. P. nIvALIS, Lov. B. C. iv. 388, and yv. 220, pl. 91.f.4. C. 40-120 f.; P. 155-422 f. P. TURRICULA, Mont. B. C. iv. 395, and v. 222, pl. 91. £. 7. C. 30-120 f.; P. 10-130 f. P. TREVELYANA, Turt. B.C. iv. 398, and v. 222, pl. 91. f. 8. C. 6-60 f. + The name of a heathen god. See Wordsworth’s ‘Excursion,’ 9th book, p. 340. 448 Myr.J.Gwyn Jetireys on Norwegian Mollusca. PLEUROTOMA MITRULA (Zritontum), Lov.,=P. cylindracea Mller) ?, var. alba, Sars. C. 40-100 f. *P, DECLIVIS (Zritontum), Lov. C. 20-100 f.; P. 64-420 f. CYLICHNA ACUMINATA, Bruguiére. B. C. iv. 411, and v. 222, pl. 93. f. 1. C. 20-80 f.; P. 25-40 f. Sars has de- scribed and figured the animal as having separate, long, leaf-like tentacles (folded back on the sides of the shell in front), with minute eyes at their outer bases; and the foot is not expanded laterally or behind. This species must be placed in the genus Rhdzorus of De Montfort, or Volvula of A. Adams. *C. NITIDULA, Lov. B.C. iv. 412, and v. 222, pl. 93. f. 2. C. 40-100 f.; P. 25-40 f. C. ALBA, Brown. B. C. iv-417, and v. 228, pl. 93. £.6. C. 10-120 f.; P. 203-1366 f. UTRICULUS TRUNCATULUS, Brug. B. C. iv. 421, and v. 223, pl. 94. f. 2. C. 11-80 f. U. expansus, Jeffry. B.C. iv. 426, and v. 223, pl. 94. f. 6. C. 40-120 f.; P. 165 f. U. nyawinus, Turt. B.C. iv. 427, and v. 2238, pl. 94. f. 7. C. 40-60 f.; P. 25-38 f. U. axososus, Lov.,= Utriculopsis vitrea, Sars. B.C. v. 223, pl. 102. f. 8. C.30-120f.; P.542f. ‘The spire is visible in young, but sunken and nearly concealed in full-grown specimens. ACTON TORNATILIS, L. B.C. iv. 483, and v. 224, pl. 95. f.2. C. 10-60 f.; P. 13-420 f. SCAPHANDER LIBRARIUS, Lov. B. C. iv. 446, and v. 224, pl. 102. f. 9.. C. 40-140 f.; P. 290-1268 f. PuILINE scaBRA, Mill. B.C. iv. 447, and v. 224, pl. 96. f.1. C.10-140f.; P. 25-542. P. quADRATA, 8. Wood. B. C. iv. 452, and v. 224, pl. 96. f. 4. C. 80-230 f.; P. 420-1215. P. puncTaTa, Clark. B.C. iv. 453, and v. 224, pl. 96. f. 5. C, 30-60 f. PTEROPODA. SPIRIALIS RETROVERSUS, Flem. B. C. v. 115, pl. 98. f. 4. C. 40-100 f.; P. 25-173 f. In all these cases dropped from the surface of the sea, or voided by fishes and oceanic Hydrozoa. Besides the Mollusca, Foraminifera abounded in great variety ; these I have placed in the excellent charge of Dr. Carpenter. I also found some sponge-spicules, which Dr. Bowerbank tells me belong to Geodia Barretti, an undescribed species, 449 MISCELLANEOUS. On Anthozoanthus parasiticus, Deshayes, MS. (Algiers.) By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. (In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray.) Tuts coral is figured, but not described, in Schleiden, ‘ Das Meer,’ fig. 4. Spicules calcareous, fusiform, tuberculated, some narrow, others thick, variable in length; the longest of the former 1-90th, the longest of the latter 1-180th of an inch ; the narrow ones chiefly con- fined to the polypes, arranged obliquely (?) and parallel, embracing ; the thicker ones arranged horizontally (?), interlocking with each other, as if formed in cells of this shape originally interlocking with each other; composing the greater part of the mass or cortex, which is parasitic upon a small, horny, branched stem. As the narrow spicules are chiefly confined to the polypes, so these are the spicules which are chiefly coloured—red and yellow mixed in one of the specimens (the red-), and yellow only in the other (the yellow-polyped specimen), the red and yellow colours of their points respectively being thus produced. The tubercles on the narrow fusiform spicules are more or less evenly scattered over the surface (A), from one end to the other, while those of the thicker ones are arranged in three or more bands or rings, with plain intervals or rings (8) between them constricted ; or the tubercles may be arranged irregularly throughout the shaft (c), whose extremities are also always tuberculated. The two specimens, viz. the red- and yellow-polyped, are the same species. It seems to me that the longer fusiform spicules generally run up round the polype, perhaps obliquely extending into the base of the tentacles. Notes on Myriosteon. By H.J. Carrer, F.RS. (In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray.) T can find no note in my journal of the piece of Myriosteon I took out from a Ray’s nose on the south-east coast of Arabia— 450 Miscellaneous. nothing but mention of a set of placoid teeth, upper and under, of a species of Myliobatis, which I remember to have extracted from the remnants of another old dried Ray on the beach at the same time, and which I finally deposited in Prof. Huxley’s hands in the Museum of Economic Geclogy. What became of the piece of Myriosteon I have forgotten altogether. But that it did come from the snout of a Ray, and not of a Pristis, the little preparation I now send you seems to confirm. In this preparation (taken from a young Thornback, which I found on the beach at Budleigh-Salterton on the 12th May) you will see your Myriosteon in miniature. If you hold it up between you and the light, you will see, halfway up, on its surface the radiated osselet structures with a common lens, and with a higher power the veritable osselet structure of your Myriosteon. Now, if ‘you look into the cavity of the cranium (a portion of which still adheres to the snout), you will observe that this cavity is continued on into the Myriosteon; and a little imagination will enable you to see that this cavity represents the cribriform plate of the ethmoid bone prolonged into a conical tube, the holes of which, for the issue of the olfactory nerves, may be the holes which exist on each side of your Myriosteon Higginsii. Geographical Distribution of Australian Whales. I have just received a pair of the ear-bones of Poescopia Nove Zelandie and some blades of the baleen of Balena marginata, direct from the sea near Swan River, showing that both these spe- cies are common to the west coast of Australia and New Zealand.— J. E. Gray. On the Structure of a Fern-stem from the Lower Eocene of Herne Bay, and on its Allies, recent and fossil. By W. Carruturrs, Esq., F.LS., F.G.S. The author described the characters of the fossil-stem of a Fern obtained by George Dowker, Esq., F.G.S., from the beach at Herne Bay, and stated that in its structure it agreed most closely with the living Osmunda regalis, and certainly belonged to the Osmundacee. The broken petioles show «a single crescentic vascular bundle. The. section of the true stem shows a white parenchymatous medulla, a narrow vascular cylinder interrupted by long slender meshes from which the vascular bundles of the petioles spring, and a parenchy- matous cortical layer. The author described the arrangement of these parts in detail, and indicated their agreement with the same parts in Osmunda regalis. He did not venture to refer the Fern, to which this stem had belonged, positively to the genus Osmunda, but preferred describing it as an Osmundites, under the name of O, Dowkeri, The specimen was silicified ; and the author stated that Miscellancous. 451 even the starch-grains contained in its cells, and the mycelium of a parasitic Fungus traversing some of them, were perfectly represented. Its precise origin was unknown; it was said to be probably derived from the London Clay, or from the beds immediately below.—Proc. Geol. Soc. March 9, 1870. Observations on the Ornithological Fauna of the Bourbonnais during the Middle Tertiury Period. By M. A. Mrzne-Epwarps. When I commenced the paleontological investigation of the tertiary strata of the Bourbonnais, I was far from thinking that the birds whose remains are buried in those deposits would furnish clearer and more precise indications as to the general character of the miocene fauna of that part of France than the fossil mammalia and reptiles of the same region. In fact, birds, being endowed with powerful organs of locomotion, are in general less settled than the species belonging to the classes mammalia and reptiles. When I presented to the Academy my work on the fossil birds of France, there was nothing to justify me in expressing an opinion of this kind; but by pursuing my researches upon this subject I have arrived at new results, which seem to me of great importance and of a nature to enlighten us as to the character of this tertiary fauna better than the paleontological history of the other vertebrate animals of the basin of the Allier, in the present state of our know- ledge. Among the fossil birds the presence of which I have recently ascertained in the tertiary deposits of Saint-Gerand-le-Puy and Langy, there are several which give to this ancient fauna an al- most intertropical and, especially, an African character—namely, Parrots, Trogons, Salanganes, Gangas, Marabous, and Secretaries or Serpent-eaters. The Parrots constitute a perfectly natural family, well-marked and easily characterized by the structure of the bones as well as by the external form. It occupies the hottest regions in both hemi- spheres, and has no representatives in the present day either in Eu- rope or in extratropical Asia, or in the part of America situated north of the Gulf of Mexico. In the tertiary period there existed in France a parrot which, in its osteological characters, differs notably from the Australian types, as also from the maccaws and other American genera, and presents much analogy with certain African species, especially Psit- tacus erythacus of Senegal and South Africa. This tertiary parrot (which I have called Psittacus Verreauvii, and which I shall describe in one of the next parts of my work on fossil birds) is the sole ex- ample of a parrot which lived in geological times, and it establishes the first mark of resemblance between the miocene ornithological faunaa of the Allier and the existing fauna of Africa. The Couroucous or Trogons, the plumage of which is not less bril- liant than that of the Parrots, now inhabit the hottest parts of the globe ; they occur in America, in Asia, and in Africa, but only in 452 Miscellaneous. the torrid zone; but I have collected bones undoubtedly belonging to a Trogon in the deposits of Saint-Gerand-le-Puy. These birds usually live in well-wooded places, where they feed on insects ; thus the presence of 7'rogon gallicus in the Bourbonnais tends to prove the existence of considerable forests in the vicinity of the lakes of this part of France. ‘ The Gangas or Sandgrouse live at present in Africa and in the warmer regions of Asia: they are only birds of passage in the south of Europe; but they are represented in the ancient fauna of the Allier by a peculiar species, to which I have given the name of Pterocles sépultus. The Salanganes (which have been confounded with the Swallows by most ornithologists, but which really differ therefrom greatly in their mode of organization, and belong to the family of the Swifts or Cypselidee) now inhabit only India, Cochin China, some of the Poly- nesian islands, and the Mascarene islands. One species of this group, very nearly allied to the existing species, has left its remains in the tertiary strata of the Bourbonnais. A large bird of the stork family seems to represent, in this region, the Marabous, which now-a-days occur from the Senegal to Cochin China. The discovery of a secretary-bird in the midst of this ancient population seems to me very interesting. Serpentarius or Gypo- geranus reptilivorus, which occurs in Africa, from Abyssinia to the neighbourhood of the Cape of Good Hope, is at present the sole representative of a peculiar family of predaceous birds organized for running rather than for flying. Now, as I have shown with regard to the flamingoes, the zoological groups which, at the present day, are represented only by a single species, or by a very small number of species, probably at an ancient period possessed a numerical im- portance not inferior to that of the other equivalent natural groups. The existence of a second member of the family Serpentariidze in the miocene epoch therefore seems to me to be an important zoological fact ; and the presence of these large birds of prey in France and in Africa at different periods constitutes a new feature of resemblance between the miocene fauna of the Bourbonnais and the existing fauna of the African continent. I have as yet found only a single bone of the foot of this fossil secretary-bird ; but the organic cha- racters of this part of the skeleton are so distinct that there can be no uncertainty as to the determination of the type to which the bird from which this fragment was derived belonged. In my first work on fossil birds, submitted to the Academy in 1865, I showed that at the miocene epoch flamingoes, ibises, and pelicans inhabited the shores of the lakes of the Bourbonnais ; but it was necessary, to be very reserved as to the conclusions which might be drawn from these facts with regard to the general character of the ornithological population. The fresh discoveries which I have just made known fully confirm the conjectures which I had formed upon this subject, and lead me to think that, at the period when the lower miocene beds of the Allier were deposited, the biological conditions Miscellaneous. 453 in that part of France must have been nearly the same as those which exist now-a-days in certain tropical regions. —Comptes Rendus, March 14, 1870, p. 557. On the Pancreas in Osseous Fishes, and on the Nature of the Vessels discovered by Weber. By 8. Lucouts. The author indicates, in a few words, the history of our knowledge of supposed pancreatic structures in the osseous fishes, and shows that five years ago the pancreas had been recognized only in two species (Stlurus glanis and Hsoxv lucius), and supposed pancreatic granulations in about a dozen more. Weber noticed two systems of canals of very different appearance passing from the liver to the in- testine in the carp, and imagined that the liver might furnish bile to one set and pancreatic juice to the other. This interpretation was rejected by C. Bernard, who, however, met with the double set of canals in other species. The author commenced his researches in 1865; and he has ex- amined 43 species, representing the principal families. He finds that Weber’s canals exist in all the osseous fishes ; they are invisible, like the middle lymphatics, in most species, but sometimes pearly (carp, turbot). They constantly open into the duodenum, near the gall-duct, and often by an ampulla. In some species with a convoluted intestine they acquire a very elegant arborescent form (barbel, grey mullet). Scarcely an intestinal sinus but receives some branchlet of this system; it passes among the pyloric appen- dages (dory, mackerel), associates its principal trunks with the ductus choledochus, the splenic and mesenteric veins, and the portal vein, which it follows into the mass of the liver. All the osseous fishes possess a pancreas, however its elements may be dispersed, and the Plagiostomi have one similar in all re- spects to that of other Vertebrata. Among ossecus fishes the author distinguishes the following three forms :— 1. Disseminated pancreas.—Glandular globules dispersed through the laminz of the peritoneum (barbel, lumpfish, sardine, sand- smelt, loach, &c.). 2. Diffused pancreas.—In this the pancreas is lamellar, and re- sembles that of the rabbit, but forms a glandular web of very much greater tenuity. It is diffused throughout the interstices between the viscera, sometimes to such a degree (Carana) that these are im- mersed in a pancreatic mass. The author refers to the following species among others as exhibiting this form of pancreas in various modifications :—conger, gurnard, Sparus, and stickleback. 3. Massive pancreas, resembling the organ in the higher Vertebrata (Silurus, pike, eel). The three forms are associated, at least two and two. Weber’s canals are the excretory ducts of the first two forms; and every one of their branches terminates in a gland. In many species the pancreatic and hepatic glands are still in progress when the fish is adult; this explains the apparent penetration of the pancreas into the liver.—Comptes Rendus, May 16, 1870, p. 1098. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. v. 31 454 Miscellaneous. On the Megadactylus polyzelus of Hitchcock. By E. D. Corr. This genus was named by Hitchcock in his ‘Supplement to the Tchnology of New England,’ p. 39, 1865; the bones have been briefly described in his ‘ Ichnology,’ on p. 186. The remains were found, in a more or less fragmentary condition, in the red-sandstone rocks of the valley of the Connecticut, from the neighbourhood of Spring- field, Massachusetts. They were found by William Smith, while engaged in superintending some excavations made at the armoury, which required blasting. The remains consist of four caudal and one dorsal vertebra, the greater part of the left fore foot, with distal portions of the ulna and radius, the greater part of the left femur, proximal end of left tibia, greater part of left fibula, tarsus, and hind foot, including a tarsal bone, perfect metatarsus, proximal end of a second metatarsus, parts of the distal end of a third, and parts and impressions of four pha- langes. These fragments demonstrate the former existence in the region in question of a typical form of the suborder or order Symphypoda (Compsognatha, Huxley), and one nearer the birds than any other hitherto found in America. Its pertinence to this order is shown by the absence of the first series of tarsal bones, apparently (as Gegenbaur has suggested, and as the structure of Zelaps proves) in consequence of their confluence with the distal extremities of the tibia and fibula. This important character is apparently assumed early in life in the present genus and in Compsognathus, and proba- bly quite late in Ornithotarsus. In Compsognathus the additional peculiarity of the persistence of but two carpal bones is presented, which, according to Gegenbaur, should correspond with those of the first row of ordinary Reptilia, while those of the second have disap- peared. In Megadactylus those of the first series are present, viz. the radial and probably ulnar, and one of the second row, very much reduced, opposite to the second metacarpus; there is space for a second one of the second series, but it does not appear in the matrix, while the ulnar is probably lost. The bird-like tendencies of the Symphypoda have been indicated above; and the very ornithic character of the bones of the present form is also very marked. The walls of the long bones are very thin; in some places near their extremities almost as thin as writing-paper. The vertebree and ischia present the same thin walls ; the structure of these walls is exceedingly dense. Prof. Cope next gives the special characters of the bones, which are here omitted. He adds :— That animals of this genus made some of the tracks similar to those of birds in the red sandstones of the valley of the Connecticut there can be no doubt. It furthermore explains some problematical impressions which are occasionally found with them. Tracks of an animal resting in a plantigrade position, as indicated by the moulds of two long parallel metatarsi, each terminated by three toes, are accompanied by a peculiar, bilobate, transversely oval mark on the middle line, some distance behind the heels. Miscellaneous. 455 Prof. Hitchcock states that it appears to be the-impression of a short stiff tail. The present specimen shows clearly that it was made by the obtuse extremities of the ischia. The saurian squatted down, resting on its styloid ischia as the third leg of a tripod, of which the anterior pair was represented by the hinder legs. Prof. O. C. Marsh informs me that in the museum of Yale College a slab exhibiting impressions similar to the above shows the impressions of the anterior feet also, which were put to the ground in the act of rising or sitting, or perhaps reached to it while the animal was squatting, as do those of carnivorous Mammalia. The tracks of many of the animals discovered by Hitchcock are plantigrade. That they could not have walked like the plantigrade mammal is sufficiently evident from the length of the metatarsal elements, which would ‘necessitate a constant contraction of the tibialis anticus muscle, or a peculiar arrangement of the tarsal bones for its support. The latter does not appear to have existed ; and the former is so very improbable that, in connexion with the pneumatic structure of the bones, there is abundant reason to suppose that they progressed by leaps, and assumed the plantigrade position when at rest. No portion of the cranium or dentition of this genus has been preserved. The large stout hooked claws of the fore foot would indicate a more or less carnivorous diet. The existence of Symphypoda in the strata here indicated, with the occurrence of a Pterosaurian in a similar situation in Pennsyl- vania, points to the existence of the transition from Keuper to Lias (that is, from Triassic to Jurassic beds) in the red sandstones of the eastern United States. They have been heretofore regarded as Triassic*, which the lower portions of them undoubtedly are, and similar to the German Keuper in the presence of Labyrinthodonts, Thecodonts, and Dinosauria in both Pennsylvania and N. Carolina, The remains here described were alluded to by Prof. R. Owen as those ofa Saurian pointing to the Pterodactyles or Birds, provided the cavities of the bones were filled with marrow, and not with cartilage. Prof. Wyman regarded them as those of a reptile, though the long bones might have been referred to a bird, if considered alone. ‘«« While the bones from Springfield are as hollow as those of the Ptero- dactyle, I do not find that they are those of this animal; there is no positive proof of the long fingers, nor of the broad sternum, which these reptiles possessed. The existence of the large toe in company with the small one is in favour of a jumping animal.”—From the Memoir of Prof. Cope on Extinct Reptilia and Aves, Amer. Phil. Soc., unpublished volume.—Silliman’s American Journal, May 1870, * Hitchcock, in his ‘Ichnology’ (1858), holds that the beds containing the tracks are $3 ower Jurassic, either Oolitic or Lias; and Dana, in his ‘Geology’ (pp. 414, 445), says that the so-called Triassic is probably i in part Jurassic. —Eps, Am, Journ. Sct. 456 INDEX ro VOL. V. ABISARA, new species of, 365. Accipiter, new species of, 527. Adams, A., on some proboscidiferous Gasteropods from the seas of Ja- pan, 418. Adelium, new species of, 102. Ailuropoda, description of the ge- nus, 307. Alcyonaria, on the anatomy of the,68. Alligator, on the myology of the, 175. Allman, Prof. G. J., on Polytrema miniaceum, 372. Amarygmus, new species of, 105. Amphihelia, new species of, 292. Amphoridium, characters of the ge- nus, 177, Amphoriscus, characters of the ge- nus, 177. Anchiphlebia, new species of, 362. Animals, on the food of oceanic, 62, 144. Anodonta anatina, on the specific distinctness of, 65. Anourosorex, description of the ge- nus, 307. Antheridium, on the structure and development of the, in Ferns, 255. Anthozoanthus parasiticus, observa- tions on, 449. Archichthys, description of the new genus, 266. Artynella, characters of the genus, 187. Artynophyllum, characters of the genus, 188. Ass, on the antiquity of the, as a domestic animal in Egypt, 148. Asterostoma, observations on the genus, 230, Atthey, T., on an undescribed fossil fish from the Coal-shale, 266; on the occurrence of Loxomma All- manni in the Northumberland Coal-field, 374. Auloplegma, characters of the genus, 188. Aulorrhiza, characters of the genus, Balbiani, on the constitution and mode of formation of the ovum of the Sacculine, 303, Beaver, on the remains of the, in New Jersey, 70. Billings, F., on the structure of the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoi- dea, 2651, 409. Birds, on the nasal glands of, 70; new, 173, 218, 327, 416; fossil, notes on some, 451. Blackwall, J., on some new species and ‘a new genus of spiders from Sicily, 392. Blastoidea, on the structure of the, 251, 409. Boarella, characters of the new ge- nus, 406. Books, new: — Rabenhorst’s Flora europea Algarum, 127; Martin’s Microscopic Objects, 188 ; Seeley’s Index to the Fossil Remains of Ayes, Ornithosauria, and Reptilia in the Woodwardian Museum, 225; Boudier, sur les Ascoboles, 226; Garbiglietti’s Catalogus Hemi- pterorum heteropterorum Italie indigenorum, 285. Bothriocephalus proboscideus, on the embryonic development of, 149. Bovella, characters of the genus, 407. Bruchus, new species of, 25. Buchanga, new species of, 219. Busella, characters of the new ge- nus, 405. Butler, A. G., on a collection of But- terflies from the South Seas, 357 ; on new Diurnal Lepidoptera, 362. Byrsax, new species of, 95. Cabestana, new species of, 420. Callidryas, new species of, 561. Carpophaga, new species of, 328. Carruthers, W., on the structure ofa Fern-stem from the lower Eocene of Herne Bay, 460. Carter, H. J., on the sponges Gray- ella, Osculina, and Cliona, 73; on two new species of the Foramini- ferous genus Squamulina and on a new species of Difflugia, 809; on Haliphysema ramulosa, and the sponge-spicules of Polytrema, 3&9; on Anthozoanthus parasiticus,459; on Myricsteon, 449." INDEX. Cephaloptera, on the branchial appa- ratus of, 385. Chapman, Dr. T.A., on the parasitism of Rhipiphorus paradoxus, 191. Charis, new species of, 364. Chatin, J., on the'salivary glands in Myrmecophaga tamandua, 152. Cliona, observations on, 73; on the arrangement of the afferent orifices in, 146. Clistolinthus, characters of the ge- nus, 186. Codaster, on the genus, 261. Ccenostomella, characters of the ge- nus, 186, Coleoptera of St. Helena, on the, 18 ; of the Cape-Verde Islands, 245; of Old Calabar, on the, 430. Cope, E. D., on Megadactylus poly- zelus, 454. Copepoda, on the dermal skeleton of the, 369. Corals, on the relationship of the Sponges to the, 1, 107,204; new ge- nera and species of Aleyonoid, 405. Cotteau, G., on the genus Astero- stoma, 230. Crinoidea, on the structure of the, 251, 409. Crossoptilon, new species of, 508. Crustacea, on the occurrence of two species of, not hitherto observed in Scotland, 145; on the fresh- water, of Belgium, 367. Cryptogamia, on the male prothal- lium of the vascular, 379. Ctenophora, description of the new genus, 401. Cyathiscus, characters of the genus, 179, Cyllene, new species of, 427. Cystidea, on the structure of the, 251, 409. Danais, new species of, 860. Daphnie, on the dermal skeleton of the, 367. David, A., on a new species of Cros- soptilon, 808. Deep-sea researches, 63, 286, 288. Didymograpsus, on the British spe- cies of, 537, Difflugia, on a new species of, 325. Dinoria, new species of, 103. Discophora, on the habits of the,145. Duchartre, P., on the turning of Fungi, 386. Dumérvil, A., on ‘the branchial appa- 457 ratus of the genus Cephaloptera, 385. Duncan, Dr., on the Madreporaria, 286. Dyssyconella, characters of the ge- nus, 180. Dyssyeum, characters of the genus, 180. Echinoderms, on the homologies of the respiratory organs of the pa- leeozoic and recent, 409. Emesis, new species of, 364. Ephialtes, new species of, 417. Epidromus, new species of, 420, Eupera, characters of the new genus, 106. Euploea, new species of, 357. Ferns, on the structure and develop- ment of the antheridium in, 235 ; on fertilization in, 331. Fish, description of a new genus of fossil, 266. Fishes, on the structure and mode of growth of the scales of, 67; on the pancreas in osseous, 453. Force, on the metamorphosis of, 302. Fungi, on the turning of, 386. Gasteropods, morphological — re- searches on the, 385; on Japanese species of proboscidiferous, 418. Geocichla, new species of, 416. Glaucomyias, new species of, 218. Glyciphila, new species of, 331. Gonoplax angulata, on the occurrence of, in Scotland, 145. Gould, B. A., on force and will, 3C0. Gould, J., on a supposed new spe- cies of pigeon, 62. Gray, G. R., on new species of birds, 327. Gray, Dr. J. E., on the British spe- cies of Orca, 148; notes on Heec- tor’s list of the bones of Seals and Whales in the Wellington Mu- seum, New Zealand, 220; on My- riosteon Higginsii, 866; on some new genera and species of Alcyo- noid Corals, 405; on the geogra- phical distribution of Australian ‘Whales, 450. Grayella, observations on the struc- ture of, 73. Hiickel, K., on the organization of the Sponges and their relationship to the Corals, 1, 107 ; prodromus of a system of the Calcareous Sponges, 176. 458 Haliphysema ramulosa, observations on, 389. Hancock, A., on Janassa bituminosa, 47; on an undescribed fossil fish from the Coal-shale, 266; on the occurrence of Loxomma Allmanni in the Northumberland Coal-field, 374, Hector’s, Dr. J., List of the bones of Seals and Whales in the Welling- ton Museum, New Zealand, and observations on it, 220. Helzeus, new species of, 99. Hincks, Rev. T., on the habits of the Discophora, 145. Hirundo urbica, on the transforma- tion of the nests of the, 307. Homeeodera, description of the new genus, 25. Horse, on the antiquity of the, asa domestic animal in Egypt, 148. Howse, R., on Janassa bituminosa, 47. Irena, new species of, 417. Isotira, characters of the new genus, 97. Ixus, new species of, 175. Janassa bituminosa, observations on, 47. Jeffreys, J. G., on the food of oceanic animals, 144; on a new British land-shell, 285; on Norwegian Mollusca, 488. Jobert, M., on the nasal glands of Birds, 70. Kent, W.8., on Stenchelia, a new genus of the Madreporaria, 120; on the relationship of the Sponges to the Corals, 204; on a new spe- cies of Sagitta, 268. Kny, Dr. L., on the structure and development of the antheridium in Ferns, 233. Lacaze-Duthiers, M., on a station of a living Encrinus upon the coasts of France, 149; on the morpho- logy of the Mollusca, 283. Lalage, new species of, 329. Lecidew, analytical key to the, 128. Legouis, S., on the pancreas in cs- seous fishes, 443. Leighton, Rev. W. A., on certain new characters in the species of Ne- phroma and Nephromium, 37. Lenormant, F., on the antiquity of the ass and horse as domestic ani- mals in Egypt, 148. INDEX. Lepidoptera, new, 357, 362. Libellule, on the respiration of the nymphe of the, 71. Lichens, observations on, 37. Licinoma, new species of, 103. Lignella, characters of the genus, 407. Linyphia, new species of, 403. Lipostomella, characters of the ge- nus, 187. Lloyd, R. M., on the specific distinct- ness of Anodonta anatina, 65. Longicorns from Old Calabar, 430. Loxomma Allmanni, on the occur- rence of, in the Northumberland Coal-field, 374. Lycett, Dr. J., on a byssiferous fossil Trigonia, 17. Lycoella, characters of the genus, 408. Lycosa, new species of, 394. Lymnas, new species of, 363. Lyropteryx, new species of, 364. Macacus, new species of, 306. Macalister, Prof. A., on the myology of the Wombat and the Tasmanian Devil, 153. Madreporaria, on anew genus of 120; researches on the, 286. Mammalia, new, from Eastern Thi- bet, 506, Mecznikow, E., on the embryonic development of Bothriocephalus proboscideus, 149. Megadactylus polyzelus, observations on, 454, Megalaima, new species of, 219. Megapodius, new species of, 528, Menacella, characters of the new genus, 406. Menella, characters of the genus, 407. Millardet, A., on the male prothal- lium of the vascular Cryptogamia, 379. Milne-E-dwards, A., on scme Mam- malia frcm Eastern Thibet, 806; on the ornithological fauna of the Bourbonnais during the middle Tertiary period, 45]. Mollusca, morphological researches on the, 883; Norwegian, 438, Mordella, new species of, 35. Muritella, characters of the new ge- nus, 405. Munray, A., on the relations between Wasps and Rhipipheri, 83, 278 ; INDEX. on Coleoptera from Old Calabar, 430, Mychestes, characters of the new genus, 95. . Myévre, on the anatomy of the Al- eyonaria, 68. Myriosteon Higginsii, notes on, 333, 449, Myrmecophaga tamandua, on the salivary glands in, 152. Nardopsis, characters of the genus, 185. Nectogale, description of the genus, 397. Nephroma, on certain new characters in the species of, 37. Nephromium, on certain new cha- racters in the species of, 37. Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on the British species of Didymograpsus, 337. Notioxenus, new species of, 22. Notule Lichenologice, 37, 123. Olynthium, characters of the genus, 177. Olynthus, characters of the genus, 176. Omolipas, new species of, 98. Orea, on the British species of, 148. Ornithological fauna of the Bour- bonnais during the middle Ter- tiary period, on the, 451. Ornithopsis, observations on, 279. Osculina, observations on, 73. Osmundites, description of the ge- nus, 450. Otidiphaps, new species of, 62. Oustalet, M., on the respiration of the nymph of the Libellule, 71. Parthenogenesis, observations on, 298. Pascoe, F. P., on the Tenebrionidee of Australia, 94. Passer, new species of, 218. Pennella, new species of, 43. Pentacrinus europzeus, on the habits of, 149. Pentremites, observations on the ge- nus, 263. Pheeocella, characters of the new genus, 406. Phascolomys wombata, on the myo- logy of, 153. Philemon, new species of, 527. Philhydrus, on the species of, found in the Atlantic islands, 15; new species of, 245. Philodromus, new species of, 398. 459 Pisa tetraodon, on’ the occurrence of, in Scotland, 145. Plateau, F., on the freshwater Crus- tacea of Belgium, 367. Polistes gallica, on parthenogenesis in, 298. Polytrema miniaceum, note on, 372; on the sponge-spicules of, 389. Porzana, new species of, 173. Pouchet, G., oa the anatomy of the Aleyonaria, 68 ; on the transforma- tion of the nests of the House- Martin, 307. Pringsheim, N., on the pairing of zoospores, 272. Prinia, new sp2cies of, 219. Prosycum, characters of the genus, 176. Pterohelzeus, new species of, 98. Pteromys, new species of, 397. Ptilonopus, new species of, 323. Pyrrhogyra, new species of, 362. Rhipidura, new sp2cies of, 330. Rhipiphori and Wasps, on the rela- tions between, 83, 191, 198, 278, 369. Rhytida, new species of, 42. Tissoa, new species of, 445. Sacculine, on the formation of the ego and embryonic development of the, 140, 393. Sagitta, new species of, 268. Salbey, De., on the structure and mode of growth of the scales of fishes, 67. Salticus, new species of, 395.* Saragus, new species of, 100. Sarcophilus ursinus, on the myology of, 153. Sars, Prof. M., obituary notice of, yale Scissurella crispata, on the animal of, 444. Scymena, new species of, 94. Scymnus, new species of, 248. Seals, list of the bones of, in the Wellington Museum, New Zealand, 220. Seeley, H. G., on Ornithopsis, 279; on Zoocapsa dolichorhamphia, 283. Seirotrana, new species of, LO. Semnopithecus, new species of, 306. Semper, C., on a new genus of Testa- cellidie, 42. Sharp, D., on the species of Philhy- drus found in the Atlantic islands, 13. 460 Siebold, Prof. von, on parthenoge- nesis in Polistes gallica, 298. Simpulum, new species of, 419. Sitta, new species of, 218, Siva, new species of, 174. Smith, F., on the parasitism of Rhi- piphorus paradoxus, 365. Soleniscus, characters of the genus, 182. Spatangus meridionalis of Risso, note on, 146. Spiders, on Sicilian, 392. Sponges, on the organization of, and their relationship to the Corals, 1, 107, 204; prodromus of a system of the calcareous, 176. Squamulina, on two new species of the foraminiferous genus, 309. Stalachtis, new species of, 365. Stenohelia, characters of the new genus, 121. Stizenberger, Dr. E., on the Lecidez, 123, Strasburger, Dr. I., on fertilization in Ferns, 331. Swinhoe, R., on three new species of Birds from China, 173. Sycarium, characters of the genus, Kg Sycidium, characters of the genus, 184. Sycocystis, characters of the genus, ? 86. Sycodendrum, characters of the ge- nus, 184, Sycolepis, characters of the genus, 188. Sycometra, characters of the genus, 189. Sycophyllum, characters of the ge- nus, 188. Sycorrhiza, characters of the genus, 187. Sycothamnus, characters of the ge- nus, 184. Talpa, new species of, 307. Tanaécia, new species of, 362. Tarroma, characters of the genus, 183. INDEX. Tarrus, characters of the genus, 183. Tenebrio, new species of, 248. Tenebrionidx, new, 94. Testacellidae, new genus of, 42. Thecometra, characters of the genus, 189. Theridion, new species of, 400. Thomisus, new species of, 396. Trigonia, on a byssiferous fossil, 17. Ursus, new species of, 307. Vaillant, L., on the arrangement of the pores or afferent orifices in Cliona celata, 146. Van Beneden, E., on the mode of formation of the egg and the em- bryonic development of the Sac- culinee, 140. Volutharpa, new species of, 422. Walden, Viscount, on some new species of Birds from Southern Asia, 218, 416. Wallich, Dr. G. C., on deep-sea re- searches, 63. Wasps and Rhipiphori, on the rela- tions between, 83, 191, 198, 278, 365, Watson, Dr. M., on the occurrence of two species of Crustacea not hitherto observed in Scotland, 145, Weld, M. C., on remains of the Beaver in New Jersey, 70. Whales, list of the bones of, in the Wellington Museum, New Zealand, 220; on the geographical distri- bution of Australian, 450, Wollaston, T. V., on the Coleoptera of St. Helena, 18; on the Coleo- ptera of the Cape-Verde Islands, 245. Wright, Prof. E. P., on a new species of Pennella, 48; on a collection of Spiders made in Sicily, 392. Zeuxis, new species of, 426. Zonites, on a new British species of, 385. Zoocapsa dolichorhamphia, descrip- tion of, 283. Zoospores, on the pairing of, 272. Zophobas, new species of, 33. END OF THE FIFTH VOLUME. PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. SARS FUND. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S.. Prof. Wyville Thomson, F.R. Sm Sir John Lubbock, Bart., M.P., SR svaeisnaisiganes deneiste aapasntar ss Dr. W. B. Carpenter, F.R.S....... Charles Darwin, Esq., F.R.S. ... Rey. R. B. Watson, F.G.S. ...... Prof. Martin Duncan, F.R.S. ... Charles Tyler, Esq., F.G.S. ...... Rey. Thomas Wiltshire, F.G.S... rote Ampsted. phaku Sense s.csccastaas Joseph Prestwich, Esq., F.R.S... J. W. Flower, Esq., F.G.S. ...... Dr. John Millar, F.G.S. ......... Dr. J. Braxton Hicks, F.R.S. ... S. James A. Salter, ds E.R.S. Henry Lee, Esq., F.G.S. ......... Joseph Beck, Esq................++- W. 4H. Leighton, Esq., F.G.S. Thomas Davidson, Esq., F.R. Sa Dr. Meryons/ HBB. ke ns cynent a: Robert M‘Andrew, Esq., F.R.S. Brot, Owenyb oR. » cies oc aca oe W. H. Flower, Esq., F.R.S....... John Leckenby, Esq., F.G.S. ... J. W. Woodall. "Esq. sete Ge Sieeeet George Maw, Esq., EGS. itt David Robertson, Esq., F.G:S.. Rev. W.S. Symonds, GS sisaec: W.. W.. Walpole, Hsq,......20 is. Protekuuxley, HH Ses.cecc eras Thomas Sopwith, Esq., F.R.S.... John Evans, Hsq., F.R.S.......... W. W. Smyth, Esq., F.R.S....... DreBiraby, Hoke s sa essa sa W. Phipson Beale, Esq., F.G.8.. Mr EON CHGS che haga tecmssssee on Prof. Perceval Wright, F.L.S.... ©5 BE: Rose, Haq, HG.S:20. 5016-50 Prot Dickie HG: Sky snes. cnc T. F. Jamieson, Esq., F.G.S. Prot bell eho... cae Meee eae Sir Wm. V. Guise, Bart., F.G.S. R.C.Godwin-Austen, Esq., F.R.S. Dr. W. C. M‘Intosh, F.L.S. ...... Dr. Frazer Thomson............... Robert Hudson, Esq., F.R.S. ... William Francis, Esq., F.L.S.... J. Van Voorst, Esq., F.LS....... W. Wilson Saunders, Esq., F.R.S. Dr. Alexander Prior, F.L.S....... Osbert Salvin, Esq., F.L.S® ...... Prof. Alfred Newton, F.L.S....... David Forbes, Esq., F.R.S. ...... Rey. L. Jenyns, F.GS............. Bk 5 KOR RK KE Or NR eee oropo 2 Seeeoeecoeeecoeocoeooooonoocooeoocooeoanooooocoscocoooonocomecocococcococo co ~ ~ C. E. Broome, Esq., F.L.S. ...... Charles Moore, Esq., F.G.8....... Rey. H. H. Winwood, F.G.S...... Rey; As MW. Normanier.c see seee-- Sir W. G. Armstrong, F.R.S. ... A. Se Newall’ Hq: .o-nsce-cesdeeeds J. Hancock, Wsq:) ccc. .c-seeee sneer - A. Hancock, Esq., F.L.S, ......-:. H. B. Brady, Hsq., F.G.S. ...... Miss Alder’ s.cisc-..scc0 steeds. see Go Sedbrady,) WSs i. cccmaecnerer sas Sir Charles Lyell, Bart., F.R.S.. Sir R.I. Murchison, Bart., F.R.S. W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., F.R.S. Capt. Spratt, HORS. cess eecert Prof. Rolleston, F.R.S............. William King, junr., Esq. ...... Friends and Members of the Malvern Field-Club ............ Sir W.C. Trevelyan, Bart., F.G.S. J. Lowthian Bell, Hsq. ............ Dr. Edward Charlton ............ R. B. Bowman, Esq. .............. Dr. Dennis Embleton ............ J. Blacklock, Wsq: secseccsccces c2c.cecsesssoe IMAC Miyevress asda csaaecsctsensts | Sir Chas. Nicholson, Bart., F.G.S. CORR OS ee OLD OR RR Ee bh a el el el eee oll hol holt artes 10 _ — Hee ONWOCOOrKHNOWOOS _ Tenor —" I SOMPN ORTH HEH OOOCORHOOCOCOOHOC ORE HEH HOH HE? _ eoocoecececoece@oomooceceoc]e\|cece|cooooocoooeoorn COCCSCOCOaMaCCoOCCCOCOoOSCOaA Drs Wi aCe NBR Sacessccecs scene Admiral Sir Edward Belcher, RECN esas cass tstirasesteees Prof. Ramsay, F.R.S. ............ Rey. Arthur E. V. Strettel Prof. John Young, F.R.S.E...... Dr. James Bryce, F.G.S. ....... David Sandeman, Hsq............. Geological Society of Glasgow... Members Of ds: tses.w.2.cchsescetes Dr. Hugh Colquhoun ............ William Ewing, Esq..............- Matthew P. Bell, Esq. ............ David Mackinlay, Esq. ............ Prof. Allen Thomson, F.R.S. ... Michael Connal, Esq............ ae Edward Enfield, Esq. ............ Thomas F. Gibson, Esq. ......... W. Lant Carpenter, Esq. ......... Prof. Harkness, F.R.S............. Members of the Woolhope Field Naturalists’ Club ............... William O. Manning, Esq. ...... Dr. William T. Radford ......... Rev. R.-N.-Dennis..2..se. ih. Lewis Fry, Hague... 00s 0cc0. A S. Henry Swayne, Hsq............. Swinfen Jordan, Esq. ....1....... WW: Stoddart, Esq., FGS.. John Prangley, Esq. Foner RaacCaee W. J. Fedder, Esq. - ............006 Augustin Prichard, Esq. ......... W. Sanders, Hsq., F.R.S. ......... E. W. Cooke, Esq., F.R.S. ....... Prof. John Phillips, F.R.S. ...... Sir W. E. Logan, F.R.S. ......... Prof. A. Dickson, M.D., F.R.S.E. Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.... Samuel Sharp, Esq., F.G.S....... Rey. John Gunn, F.G.S.-:........ Birmingham Natural Historyand Microscopical Society Rey. George Gordon, LL.D. ... Rev. H. W. Crosskey, F.G.S. ... O. Drewitt-Drewitt, Esq. ......... Prof. Chevallier ................0+- Prof. W. C. Williamson, F.R.S.. P. L. Sclater, Esq., F.R.S. ...... John Edw. Lee, Esq., F.G.S. ... Dr. Alex. Halley, F.G.S. ......... wOoRR aK OF od Ke Orprooouwncor _ —ONeeb-T — ee — OoOroroono POOTTOVSOHSOSG SPSCSCSHSCSBOAORSORBORMBSSSSS SOCcoocoeooocoABoanooeoo ©& ht Scientific Students Association, Manchester. ....< + . , v. = - bad ' ie. ’.* ‘ -* ‘ f uly dl Ae - " hha i eF wire ‘ ae P< a iM iA a “: Bar = 3 . dl é ee ee, ae fi QS ee ee ' ae Or ia ee y ae, m cen Mirena. A ', Ae foe LIBRAR hi 9753 TT